Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Warning:  There are hella idols mentioned.

Important side characters to consider:

Xu Minghao (The8)
Min Yoongi (Suga)
Kim Yugeyeom
Park Sunghoon
Jeon Jungkook
Hwang Hyunjin
Jake Sim
Nishimura Riki (Niki)
Ricky Shen
Park Chanyeol
StrayKids (in general)
The Boyz (in general)

UPDATES EVERY WINWIN WEDNESDAY!!

*Some stuff to refer back to if u need

Symbols:

⚗︎ next day/ time period 

⚚ later

𖤍 past

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫ paper

Supernatural Map of Empires

1. Avrotus- Devil Empire
2. Choususian- Siren Empire
3. Crethage- Divine Empire
4. Dainain- Unicorn Empire
5. Etaigon- Ghoul Empire
6. Laesaneian- Sphinx Empire
7. Maekubia- Fae Empire
8. Okodia- Werwolf Empire
9. Pheattotia- Phoenix Empire
10. Rocuria- Vampiric Empire
11. Supernatural Empire- All Superntaurals 
12. Thosotor- Dragonic Empire 
13. Trolevaria- Human Empire
14. Vezakya- Goblin Empire
15. Vraxorid- Demon Empire

Chapter Text

What is this? He looks around, spotting candles illuminating the vast room. He looks out the window and spots crimson and darkness all around.

He feels hot, and the air is thin. But… It’s terribly lonely. There’s this weight in his chest, and he looks at his hands. They’re claws. His scales blend in with the darkness, and he can’t help but wonder where he is. His back is heavy, and he’s got bat-like looking wings.

He walks over to the window, seeing his reflection by the little flames offered by these pitiful candles. His eyes are dark voids, irises white. He can barely see himself except for his eyes. Yet, he’s enamoured by that, the inability to see himself. He can hide from anything and anyone, perhaps. But why does he feel that way? What danger is he anticipating?

The creaks of wood take his attention, snapping his head around to meet gazes with a stranger, their bright purple irises illuminated in the darkness. They raise a lantern, and he sees they have horns, scales, claws, and deep-voided eyes like his. Their face is unmoving, but for some reason, their voice is soothing. Smooth and cold, but it makes him feel at ease nonetheless.

“Come here, devil-child. For you are a child of Belphegor.” She extends a hand, an embracing gesture.

He takes slow steps toward her, drawn by her calmness and expressionless face. He likes it.

As he stands before her, her lips twitch, forming a small smile with a gentle gaze of intrigue. She pats his head, feeling his horns. She leans down to get a better look of him, slightly tilting her head.

“My child, your name will now be known as Dong Sicheng.” She takes off a soft-looking item that wraps her figure, and wraps it around himself. “I will care for you. You will have clothes, a rooftop over your head, and food in your stomach. You will need the strength and health to become a fine knight of the Avrotus Empire.”

⚗︎

Sicheng is introduced to the hierarchy of the military that is associated with every empire in existence. Significant people tend to receive titles by the Supernatural Grand Council for doing anything notable.

Perhaps something unique to display, make yourself known to be different.

Once he is promoted as a military officer, he is to be ranked from D to R. But before he can join, Sicheng must be educated. So he is sent to one of the greatest military universities of Avrotus, Raulnerra.

Sicheng comes to understand that their world is called Ibareedom, a world full of magic. In their current time, the Age of Oblivion, there are fifteen empires. All kinds of races coexist with one another.

They all have various magical signatures that can be sensed, but also concealed. When exploring, it is common for anyone to conceal their magic to disregard their position in races. Everyone is seen as equals including humans. A peace treaty has been agreed upon by all empires. One of the requirements is that everyone must learn how to transform and live in their human forms. So, he does as instructed, and almost everyone who lays their eyes on him calls him devilishly handsome. He doesn’t understand the concept of this soft skin. It’s an odd contrast, along with no claws and sharp teeth. His wings, horns, and tail have disappeared.

His skin is pale, and his eyes are brown rather than a dark void with bright white irises. His nose isn’t quite flat and now has a structure. His voice is different and universal to all. Overall, he may have to agree that he looks quite soft.

He’s not an infant; he looks to be about eight, in fact, but he is still considered young, even gifted, with the common intelligence that could comprehend anything. That’s what it is to be born as a creation of the seven princes of hell. You inherit the basics that helps comprehend things around.

As Sicheng attends school, he doesn’t find it too complicated or too easy. The world is complex itself. All magical laws and history must be retained in order to understand where they are in the Age of Oblivion. They are constantly drilled to learn certain curricula, all types of magic, understanding the history, and older magic that doesn’t exist anymore. If so, these magics are then forbidden and ancient. Though he finds everyone to be rather cold, uninterested, and disconnected. Even he, himself, finds himself dissociating and numbing whenever he has to go through training.

That’s right. Training.

They are taught how to fight and learn various types of combat skills to survive battles, war, and enemies. You never know in a world of magic what people can do. But it seems he really likes close combat, but not those brash fighting styles. The elegant ones that are swift and much more efficient if you just need to knock a few out. But he also finds it fairly easy to knock people out. Certain parts of their bodies become overwhelmed, and it makes everything much easier.

Apparently, as a devil, there is a skill only satanic beings can learn called blitzing. Where one gathers magic around their feet and calves, getting from one place to another in the blink of an eye. He learned it at a fresh age, when he was still considered freshly born. He learned it on his own, making things much faster when it comes to training.

Devils are immortal beings, living with seven hearts. If all were destroyed, they would meet their demise. Sicheng also comes to learn that there is another race that is similar to devils: demons. The difference is that he and devils are lawful. They abide by the rules and concepts of this world. Meanwhile, demons love chaos; they don’t care about consequences, but devils love enforcing consequences.

He’s never met any demons, but he hopes they don’t bore him; that’s for sure.

⚗︎

But there is someone who made his life a lot more lively.

Jong Jinrak.

Sicheng was leaving campus, walking in the direction of home. That’s when he hears footsteps coming his way. He glances from behind and spots a short kid running up to him. Jolly and eyes glinting with excitement.

He’s not in his human form, which means he must be freshly created or born from a prince of hell.

“Hey, you!” They shout, trying to grab onto Sicheng’s hand. The older pulls his hand to his chest, unsure how to handle this child. “You seem fun to talk to.” They grin, wide and bright.

He’s not interested in this kid. He ignores them and keeps walking, but the kid hasn’t given up, following right behind, asking him questions about school and his status in university.

Can’t he just leave him alone? He wants to go home, eat, and sleep for the rest of the day. Like any other usual day.

“Hey! I know you can hear me! Talk to me!” Annoyed, Sicheng decides to blitz away from the boy.

Once he’s in an alleyway, he begins taking a different route.

“My name is Jong Jinrak, by the way.”

Tensing, Sicheng looks up to see the same devil perched on a pipeline.

So this kid can blitz at such a young age?

Sicheng blinks at them and decides to keep moving forward. Guess he’ll just have to accept his fate that this boy will be following him after all.

“What’s your name?” He asks once again.

“Will you leave me alone if I answer?” He finally speaks.

“Ehhh, can’t guarantee that.”

“Then no.”

“Aww, c’mon, don’t you want to make friends? I’m bored and want to talk to someone that’s not a snobby bastard, and you don’t seem like them!”

Them?

Should he feel flattered? He doesn’t think he’s much different from the other devils around.

“How are you so sure?”

Jinrak grins at him, skipping. “You haven’t threatened me at all.”

Well, Sicheng was taught by his caretaker, Hanjimin, the woman he met the day he was created, to ignore others if they’re a hassle. Only resort to violence if he felt threatened. Not to be like the cruel devils they are, as nothing would be resolved and end in more hatred.

Plus, she told him to start feeling more like a human, a method some devils use to gain more power, to be in touch with your inner and potential self. To reject his biology. He’s not very keen on the idea, for what more does he desire to feel like a human? He chooses silence and answers over expression and truth. Why must he be stronger anyway? He’s sure there are more promising soldiers to have around than himself.

He hasn’t even awakened his powers yet. Only time will tell.

But Jinrak does make a valid point. He supposes he is somewhat different.

“You’re not the talkative type, aren’t you?”

What is there for him to even say? Sicheng stares at him, watching Jinrak begin to flap his wings, hovering around him now.

“That’s okay, you can start talking to me!”

Sicheng stops in his tracks, staring at Jinrak. He’s honestly been having questions for himself. Why is this kid of a devil so jolly and expressive? Many don’t snoop into other personal lives unless they have something to benefit from.

“Who are you?” He finally asks.

“Did you not pay attention? I said I’m—”

“I mean, who are you really? A demon? Are you even a creation or child of the princes of hell?”

Jinrak digs into his pocket and shows him an amulet with the sigils of Astaroth, the great duke of hell. Huh, still odd. Not common, but much more than the seven princes of hell.

“Now, tell me your name! It’s only right that you tell me now that I’ve revealed everything about myself.” Jinrak muses, spinning the amulet.

Technically, Sicheng doesn’t owe him or promise anything. He was just curious, is all. But he supposes he could entertain himself with this child. Make his boring days more meaningful and less dull.

“Dong Sicheng.” For some reason, he receives one of the most excited reactions yet of the younger.

“Whoa! No title? Well, not many get their titles until they’re in their teens and twenties. But your signature is quite strong! So I’m guessing your a child or creation as well.” This kid’s smart and observant. Perhaps getting to know Jinrak won’t be a waste of time.

“I guess… I am the child of Belphegor.” Jinrak listens, eyes fixated, which kind of feels unsettling, but Sicheng continues to introduce the basic things of himself.

They continue talking and talking. The older person begins to understand what Hanjimin means about being less hostile. It’s… comforting and fresh to Sicheng’s plate. A new experience that Jinrak offers to him. He also discovers Jinrak is four years younger than him, which means he’s five. That’s incredibly young for even a creation to be made as such, but Sicheng can’t question all the phenomena in Ibareedom.

“Seems like you haven’t fully rejected your biology, huh?” Sicheng glances to the side, unsure how to answer his statement. But it seems he doesn’t have to, because Jinrak says, “That’s okay, we can do that together! I’m still in the process, as you can see, but having someone to do it with is a lot more encouraging~” The boy grabs onto Sicheng’s hand, and this time, Sicheng doesn’t pull away. What a strange kid he is indeed, and rejecting his biology as such an extremely young age too is quite the news Sicheng can barely fathom in one day.

By the age of nine, Sicheng made a friend.

⚗︎

“Hello.”

Sicheng looks up from his book, meeting gazes with a slim boy with glasses. He recognises the boy from his other class, meaning he’s his age. Sicheng stares, unsure what this boy wants. He’s equally silent as him, someone who stood out the most to him, actually. Perhaps this is why this boy is now approaching him. They share a common behaviour and intentions. But he senses his signature. It’s stronger than most of their classmates, which can mean a few things. Sicheng wonders who made him.

“May I ask for your companionship?” Incredibly formal as well. Sicheng hesitates, unsure if he wants to make another friend, but as they continue to grow stronger and pass every class, he may need to. It’s good to have connections and earn loyalty from others. Out of kindness, he reminds himself. Plus, it’s hard to embrace these harsh emotions that humans have lived with. Too intense and grounded in the feeling. So, he tries his best to be cold to others, a sense of acting.

He doesn’t understand how Jinrak is shameless, out and about everywhere.

Finally, after some thinking, Sicheng nods. The boy extends his hand, and Sicheng takes it, shaking it firmly. “Xu Minghao.” He introduces himself. “Child of Beelzebub.” Wow, he wasn’t expecting Beelzebub for some reason. He expected a prince like… Asmodeus? Maybe Mammon.

“Dong Sicheng, child of Belphegor.” The other whistles, impressed. He takes a seat beside Sicheng, who closes his textbook, placing it to the side.

“So, what made you want to reject your biology?” How does this boy already know he’s done it?! Sicheng gulps, keeping a fixed expression. “Don’t worry, I’m not a stalker. It’s just quite obvious by the way your eyes shift, and you’ve been tapping your fingers frantically.”

Minghao is surely the observant boy, for sure. Hell, did Sicheng get himself a selection of odd people to be his friends?

They chat over the little things that stand out to them about their classes, like how there are a few other students already rejecting their biology, and some who aren’t, which are distinctly more brash and oblivious.

Minghao appreciates solitude and silence just as much as Sicheng himself. It’s healing and a break from the chaotic world, but having companions isn’t too bad either. Sicheng finds out Minghao is younger than him by a few months. Could’ve fooled him since Minghao talks too formally and is too sophisticated. Even a child of a prince, and all, this is a little too excessive.

“Have you met a strange devil?” Minghao suddenly prompts. Now what is considered a strange devil? He has no clue.

“May you elaborate?”

“His name is Jong Jinrak.” And oh, Sicheng stares at the other, internally shocked.

After a few moments, Sicheng cleared his throat, looking at his hands. “Yes, I know that boy.”

“Quite an oddball, wouldn’t you say?” And there’s no malice in Minghaos’ tone, quite fond. “It seems we may be more connected than we expected,” He muses.

Sicheng can’t hold back a smile, nodding in response.

It’s been three years since Sicheng made another friend, so he’s glad to start with a fresh mind to understand and know. Minghao isn’t bad, quite the opposite of Jinrak, but Sicheng isn’t saying that Jinrak is bad either. He just appreciates that he can get along with these two boys.

⚗︎

Sicheng was placed in the ring, facing his first opponent. The ring for training would showcase other devils’ abilities and fighting skills. There are many onlookers who enjoy watching these matches. But the issue for Sicheng, is that he hasn’t awakened his powers yet. He’s twelve, and still waiting, which has been a big concern for himself.

But he has enough skills to fight in close combat and with small hand blades.

But he doesn’t know this devil standing before him. He doesn’t know many to begin with, but by the audience’s reaction, they’re intrigued. His opponent is like the opposite of him in terms of size, muscles, and demeanor. He’s fairly taller than him, with defined muscles, and he’s got a cocky grin on his lips. His eyes observe him, more like looking down upon him.

Sicheng himself should feel intimidated, but he couldn’t care. As long as he sticks with what he knows and applies his knowledge, he believes he’ll be fine. Even if he’s leaner, shorter, and ‘pretty’ according to some of his classmates.

The match begins and the devil immediately blitzes from behind. Sicheng ducks and grabs their arm, throwing them over his shoulder. Quickly, he jumps and drives his knees and weight into his opponent’s stomach, earning a gasp of pain. Still holding onto their arm, he twists and twists, using his strength to rip it off.

Pain strikes Sicheng’s head, sent to the ring’s walls. Feeling the tautness in his muscles, Sicheng pushes himself out of the self-made crater, cracking his neck and stretching. Warmth dribbles down his head, seeing black. He looks back up to see the taller regenerated, grinning with a smug look.

“C’mon, you magicless runt.”

What a hypocrite. They, too, haven’t awakened their powers.

Sicheng blitzes above them, wrapping his legs around their neck, squeezing. All the while, he grabs two knives from his holster and drives them into the other’s eyes, blinding them. Blue blood stains his hands, and he quickly moves on to their neck.

The other yells in pain and wrath, trying to pry Sicheng’s legs off his neck, but he squeezes tighter.

That’s when a hand grabs his neck, and he’s thrown to the ground, the wind knocked out of his lungs. He kicks and flails, but the taller one keeps him pinned, reaching for the knives in his eyes and discarding them. They both regenerate, and Sicheng gets the strength to lock his leg on the other’s shoulder, dislocating it. And as he looks at their hunched body, he spots something… new.

For some reason, he now sees yellow glowing spots on his opponent, and he recognizes these are the typical points he hits on dummies or other students. The ones that easily knock them out. So, he lands a hit on one of the points near the other’s neck with all of his strength.

His opponent chokes and blacks out, hitting the ground in an unruly manner.

The crowd erupts in applause, congratulating Sicheng for winning.

He isn’t sure what magic he has, though. He definitely unlocked something… but what would it be called? To solve this problem, he decides to go to Minghao for some ideas.

⚚

“I guess we can spar and see what happens.” Minghao suggests. He’s already awakened his powers before Sicheng, so it should be interesting to see the outcome. “Try not to kill me.”

Sicheng nods, getting into a stance.

Minghao removes his glasses, eyes shifting yellow. His pupils form into crescents and Sicheng senses his signature spike. The older is familiar with his friend’s ability, blitzing to the side, and the bush behind him lights on fire.

“Keep your magic flowing,” Sicheng tells the younger.

The older blitzes around, trying ot catch Minghao where his signature is peaking, and notices those yellow glowing spots again. There’s two lage ones that emphasize on Minghao’s brows, which is odd.

As Minghao looks at Sicheng, the older man covers his face with his hand, lit aflame. He hisses as it burns, but his free-hand jabs right on two spots where Minghao’s inner brows are. Sicheng disperses his energy, and Minghao’s eyes return to a dark brown. A hand clasps his face as he steps back, groaning in pain.

Sicheng takes it as a sign to back away, giving Minghao some space for a breather.

“You… you stopped my magic flow.” Minghao rubs his eyes, massaging his temples. Sicheng looks at the younger, dumbstruck. Is such magic even possible?

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I am sure, and my eyes hurt! Should I gouge them out and regenerate?”

“Please don’t,” Sicheng begs the other, who snorts. “Will you be okay?”

“Yeah, it's actually going away, and my magic flow is returning,” To express his apology, Sicheng pats the younger’s head and shoulder.

⚚

They called it nullification magic. Like chi-based attacks, it targets the signature points on anyone’s body. Expelling his magic into them causes a disruption, which then nullifies the victims temporarily. Sometimes, it could paralyze their bodies as well.

“Whoa! You’re so cool, Sicheng!” Jinrak cheers for him. He’s so energetic, he’s moving around between him and Minghao.

“With more training, you’d be moving like an assassin— actually, you already do,” Minghao noted.

“Whaaa, I can’t wait until you try it on me.” Sicheng can’t help but look at the youngest in horror. He definitely does not want to be attacking a kid like Jinrak. The eight-year-old shouldn't be awakening his powers anytime soon, which is good.

“Why are you like this?” Minghao hits the boy on the head with his grimoire.

“Make a guess,” The other retorts.

“Well, all I’m saying is that it hurts like hell.”

“Sicheng!” He looks at the youngest, an uneasy feeling settling in his skin. “Since you can paralyze people, do it to me!”

He shakes his head, turning away from the boy. Perhaps he should leave and go home. The younger would follow around until he got what he wanted. The older two in this room have discovered the hard way.

“Fine.” He gives in. He turns to the younger after having second thoughts. Jinrak would just learn the hard way as well.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Minghao returns to reading his grimoire, adjusting himself on the couch.

Sicheng can’t help but deeply sigh, looking at Jinrak. He activates his magic, and yellow spots appear all over the boy’s body. He decides to go for the bicep, which should only hurt a little.

He reaches for Jinrak’s arm and presses into the thin limb, releasing a spark of magic. He hopes Jinrak has some good pain tolerance as a child of Astatroth’s.

A shrieking cry startles Sicheng, and he looks over to see Minghao dropping his book out of fright. “Dear Satan, that’s a horrendous cry.”

Not really helping, but Sicheng sighs and kneels to where Jinrak is, lying on the floor prostrate.

The younger is clutching his unmoving arm, cursing and thrashing.

Then again, Sicheng is still learning how to control his powers and magic output. Perhaps he offered a concentrated pulse? He hushes the younger, apologizing.

“But Minghao was right,” He sums up.

“He’s never wrong, and he should be punished for that!” Jinrak suddenly proposes. Will these two ever stop bickering? Sicheng sits the boy up, poking at his arm. Yup, definitely paralyzed.

“Stop being so petty and take that shit like a champ.”

And in the next year, the Supernatural Council gives Sicheng the title: the satanic assassin.

⚗︎

At the age of fourteen, Sicheng was taken on a field trip to visit the Vaxorid Empire, the demonic empire. With Minghao, they explore and look around. There’s not much difference in his opinion, but he didn’t expect much in the first place since they’re so similar. They share the same crimson skies, similar dark Victorian structures. Same air and creatures that linger around. The main difference he notices is the chaos around. It’s loud and crowded, unlike his cup of tea.

They’re escorted to one of the military universities of Vaxorid: Grojorkren. Walking down the halls, it's a lot calmer, fewer things happening, but that may be because class is currently in session.

Then, four demons walk by. They’re bursting in laughter, and Sicheng makes eye contact with one of them. He’s smiling, genuinely bright. Not like those sadistic laughs and smiles you received from typical demons and devils.

His smile is wide, pure, and hearty. His eyes hold a kind excitement that doesn’t make Sicheng feel threatened. It’s charming.

Well, he looks cute.

Sicheng nearly trips, Minghao grabbing his arm. “Whoa, there. What’s up? Your signature fluctuated.” Sicheng dismisses Minghao’s comment, offering an assuring nod. But he can’t shake off the fact that this was the first time a thought like that would conjure in his whole being.

He can’t help but turn back, and the same boy is looking right at him. He smirks, confident and intrigued. His hearts race, the tips of his ears burning up.

“Ah, spotted a lover fiend, huh?” Minghao’s voice disrupts his thoughts. Sicheng glares at the younger, and the other only shrugs, winking at him. “Seems like your type.”

“You wouldn’t know that.” Sicheng pushes him away. Minghao lightly laughs, patting his friend on the head.

“I suggest you get to know him. It’d be a great opportunity to… expand your networks. You know, for future purposes.”

Sicheng tilts his head to the right. He supposes it’s not such a bad idea. So, he agrees. But he’ll only talk to that boy if they ever cross paths again.

⚚

It’s their lunch break, and he and Minghao are sitting under a tree, resting in the shade. Sicheng is swinging on the branch upside down while Minghao is at the base, reading another grimoire he decided to borrow from a random kid who ran past them. He forgot their name… was it Chan? Something like that.

But Sicheng wonders where those other demons went. They looked about their age, give or take a few years younger or older. The thought of the boy was very… exciting to say the least.

“Wow, you an assassin?”

Sicheng crunches up on the branch, meeting gazes with the same boy he saw earlier. Hearts racing and speechless, all he can think of is going to Minghao. He blitzes off, shaking Minghao. The younger scowls and looks at him, and Sicheng points at the boy, and he ducks. He can’t hide, but he’s all panicky and unsure how to handle this feeling.

“Dear Satan, get a grip,” Minghao sighs, but doesn’t push Sicheng. So, he stands up, greeting the demon and his other friends appear as well.

Someone taps Sicheng’s shoulder and he turns to see a solemn looking demon. Just looking at him, you’d think he’s a devil with his calm expression. Why is it this demon is like that?

He cocks his head to the group. “Don’t worry, they’re nice,” He encourages. “With all the best intentions.” He guarantees. “I’m Jung Yoonoh, the evil eye master, but Jaehyun is preferred. Creation of Belphegor.” Sicheng nods, fidgeting.

“Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin. Child of Belphegor.” Perhaps they may be connected more than they realized.

Jaehyun escorts him to the group, and they’re bombarding Minghao with random questions on the spot. The younger devil looks like he’s about to take off his glasses and light them up in flames. He’s probably overstimulated, and Sicheng is having second thoughts. But an inner monologue of Minghao’s voice is telling him this is where he starts with a tolerance. For how will he survive in this world if he doesn’t push himself to grow?

As he approaches, the other demons are looking at him now, all eyes on him. Minghao takes his arm, introducing him. He’s grateful the younger has a voice for him, because he doesn’t think he has the strength to even talk before the boy who’s staring at him face to face.

“What’s up?” The boy extends his hand. “Nakamoto Yuta, the woe-bringer. Creation of Mammon.” Sicheng carefully takes it, hands trembling. “It’s nice to meet you. Would you like to be friends with us?” He gestures to his other friends. Sicheng begins to gather their names one by one. He already knows Jaehyun and now Yuta. But he’s also accompanied by two boys his age: Jeon Jungkook, the blight, and a kid that’s nicknamed BamBam since his birth name is extremely long. BamBam, the combustible.

They’re all super welcoming and ecstatic to meet devils as well. Without a doubt, these boys have also rejected their biology for the greater good of their empire. For Ibareedom.

Jaehyun is quiet like him, so he figures he’d be getting along with him pretty well. The other three demons are quite the handful of chaos, but it’s funny talking to them and watching them bicker.

Especially Nakamoto Yuta, Sicheng can’t help but stare at him. It’s not just about his looks, but his personality. He’s got quite the manners and knows how to tell good jokes. He finds the demon charming. And he looks at him with a kindness that makes him feel seen somehow. This boy will surely bring him something new to his palate in life, that’s for sure.

⚚

Knock knock!

Sicheng looks down the window, recognizing this magic signature.

“You have a visitor? That’s weird.” Jinrak comments and blitzes down the stairs. Oh dear, this devil is gonna cause some trouble.

Sicheng blitzes down the stairs and Jinrak is already talking to the one and only Yuta.

There’s so many questions going through his head, approaching the doorway.

Yuta spots him and smiles. The sight of it has always made Sicheng feel warm and enamored. So kind and gentle for a demon. But who is he kidding? All of them have become nicer and vulnerable for exchange of strength.

Jinrak turns around with a wide grin, eyes sparking enlightenment. “Sicheng, I didn’t know you made a friend without me.” He takes Yuta’s hand, pulling him inside. Behind Yuta stands Jaehyun, the other demon startled at the boy’s energy.

“Come on in! Sicheng has a really, really nice place.”

Sicheng watches the two walk around, unceremoniously letting the youngest does as he pleases. He can’t tell if he’s really doing him a favor though.

He looks at Jaehyun and nods, letting the older in.

He asks, “How did you find my place?”

Jaehyun puts his shoes to the side beside Yuta’s. “I don’t know. Yuta dragged me along. My guess: Minghao.” Sicheng fights the instinct to scrunch his face. He’s so going to jab the younger’s eyes the next time he sees him.

“I see. Well, make yourself comfortable. Would you like something to drink? Water? Juice? Tea?” Jaehyun looks around his home, nodding in approval. Sicheng doesn’t think anything in his home in particular is impressive, so what is there to approve of?

He taps Jaehyun’s shoulder to regain his attention. “Drink?”

“Oh, sorry. Uh, any tea will be fine.” What an odd boy indeed.

Sicheng nods and goes off to the kitchen, heating the stove with a fire crystal rod. He adjusts the flame intensity, placing a kettle of water over it. As it heats, he goes over to the cupboard looking for his collection of tea.

One thing he enjoys while being alive is being able to appreciate a cup of perfectly brewed tea. Nothing too bitter and hot, smooth across the taste buds.

He has a variety collection, and he hopes to collect all the teas around Ibareedom. See which one would win over his seven hearts. He used to have tea leaves only from Avrotus, but now he has tea leaves from Vraxorid thanks to Yuta. He visited their campus last month and handed Sicheng three bags of tea leaves.

Flares of Despair, Sanguis Barley, and Dragon’s Embers.

He eyes the set of tea bags sitting on the lowest shelf, where he recently accessed them. Perhaps he could introduce some new tea to Jaehyun’s cup. Of course, he can’t forget about Yuta, so he’ll brew some tea for the four of them.

I’ll offer them some skeleton flower tea.

It’s his favorite so far, but he hasn’t had time to use it, all the way at the top.

Why is his stature at the age of sixteen still lacking? Why did he even put it up there in the first place? Probably to create space, he doesn’t really remember.

He tiptoes, using the counter as support to push himself up to reach for the black jar. He’s almost there, until a hand appears in his vision, startling him. His hand retracts, watching the other hand grasp the jar with ease.

“Making some tea?” Sicheng glances to his left, seeing Yuta. The older grins, handing him the jar. The younger looks down, nodding. He quietly thanked the other and returned to the boiling kettle, taking it off the fire.

He grabs a tea infuser, placing two scoops of tea leaves in it before tossing them into a teapot. As he pours the hot water, the sound of porcelain clinks against the counter. Sicheng looks at Yuta, who is setting down four black tea cups.

“What kind of tea is this?” Yuta looks over, pointing at the greyish leaves with specks of black.

“Skeleton flower tea.”

“Oh? Sounds interesting. Can’t wait to try it.” He pats Sicheng’s shoulder, opening cupboards until he finds a small tray.

“I must say, your home is quite nice. Organized and clean.”

“Is yours not?” The other sputters in laughter, eyes peeking at him. Has Sicheng ever known that Yuta’s laughter does wonders to his soul?

“I’m flattered you think me, a demon, could ever have a nice and clean home. We’re chaotic as you know us.”

Sicheng rolls his eyes. “I haven’t seen enough chaos from you guys then.”

“Oh?” Yuta raises a brow in a teasing tone. “Can’t scare you away with it. But I do know how to control my impulse around you.” Huh, never knew a demon could do that.

“But it seems that kid needs to control himself as a devil, I assume he is at least.” Oh, Jinrak.

Sicheng smiles, pouring tea into the cups. Sometimes he forgets that Jinrak isn’t a kid anymore, but it’s funny that Yuta decides to address the twelve-year-old as one. “Unfortunately, Jinrak isn’t a kid anymore. He’s just incredibly friendly. I heard he’s made another friend, but I’m unsure who they are.” Yuta hums, taking the tray of cups before Sicheng could.

“He is indeed a likeable person, I’ll admit. Are you two brothers?” Sicheng shakes his head. “You speak of him like one, but I do see many of us finding each other as family.” It’s true, they’re not biologically related, but Sicheng shares a great bond with Jinrak. He looks after him, stresses over him, but he loves the boy.

“Yes, I do.” He smiles and finally meets Yuta’s gaze. There’s a quiet look in the other’s eyes as he looks at him. It may be weird to many in this position, but he doesn’t find it uncomfortable. Two years of being friends and staying in connection, trust and fondness have grown between each of them. He shrugs, ushering the older person to the living room.

“Don’t drop the tray, or I’ll punch you.”

“Oh, I know. I wouldn’t want to deal with that sort of pain,” Yuta jokes.

They return to the living room, finding Jinrak talking Jaehyun’s ears off.

“Sicheng made some tea,” Yuta announces, taking Jinrak’s attention.

“Whoa, you should try Sicheng’s tea. He makes them taste better than the cafes in the empire!” Absolutely exaggerated. Sicheng nudges Jinrak to sit down, shooting him a pointed look. The younger ignores it, smiling away.

“Thanks for the tea,” The three boys announce. For some reason, Sicheng anxiously watches them, well, Yuta. He blows against the steaming cup, sniffing it. Sicheng gulps as the demon brings the cup to his lips, drinking.

His hearts race. Does it taste good? He hopes he didn’t overbrew it, for it would be a disgrace to his love for good-tasting tea.

Yuta lowers the cup, looking at it in awe. He looks at Sicheng, grinning wider. “Wow, this is really tasty!” He turns to Jaehyun. “We need to come over more. I’ve never tasted tea like this!”

The oldest devil exhales, and someone nudges his leg. None other than Jinrak is looking at him with a smug grin. Oh, he’s not going to hear the end of him tonight. Or the upcoming days until Jinrak is satisfied.

⚗︎

And so they spent years hanging out, sparing, and lounging around at each other’s places. Of course, with their friends, not the two of them.

It was mostly just Yuta, Jaehyun, Sicheng, and Jinrak. Minghao would visit once in a while, but he’s been training really hard, their mentors piling expectations over his back.

Soon enough, it would be Sicheng’s turn to stress out, too busy to spend time with his beloved friends. By the time he gets home, he doesn’t have the energy to greet Jinrak, heading to the showers, snacking on something, and heading straight to bed.

There’s a boy who’s five years younger than him, as he’s the curse of current rumors that he’s a young prodigy. Because of him, their mentors are telling them to strive for more results.

He tries his best to be present with Yuta, Jaehyun, and Jinrak, but he feels chained to his destiny. He’s not a human who’s attending school. He’s a devil attending a military school, bound to serve the empire's military for eternity and until an honorable death.

𖤍

“Hey, are you feeling okay?” Sicheng snaps out of his daze, looking up at Yuta. The demon is holding out a pastry Jinrak got from a bakery after meeting up with a friend. “Here, eat something.”

Sicheng looks at the pastry, unsure. He hasn’t been able to stomach heavy things through constant stress.

“Yeah,” Sicheng thanks him for the food and puts it right next to him. When he looks up again, the older is silently holding a strong look on him.

“You should eat it while it’s still fresh.”

“It’s fine, I’ll eat it when I’m hungry.” Really, he’s not hungry. All he can think about is the soreness in his muscles.

Yuta cocks a brow, doubtful. “Should I get Minghao?”

Sicheng’s brows narrow. “No, don’t get Hao! He’s going to nag my brains out. Plus he’s too busy. He won’t listen to you.”

“Oh? He’ll listen if it’s about his best friend.” Now, Sicheng can’t argue that.

“Ugh fine. I’m not dying, just to assure you.”

“I don’t know… I think you are.” Yuta sits right next to him, grabbing his bicep. “See?” He raises it, emphasizing that his hand literally wraps around it with ease. He’s lost some muscle mass, but it’s not that much.

Still, Sicheng can’t tell if he wants to take offense to that.

“Are you forgetting that we immortals can live in hunger for months?” He pulls his arm out of Yuta’s hand, caressing it and his face begins to heat up, looking away. It’d be stupid to die now. Not when he’s been working so hard to survive those damn matches.

“Yes, but it’s been two years.” He hears Yuta sigh heavily, and Sicheng wants to leave right then and there. He doesn’t want to engage a lecture coming from the older.

He glances over at Jaehyun, who’s pointing at his grimoire, Jinrak reading with him as the demon explains curses.

Damn it. Why are they busy now? Jaehyun should take his damn nap so Jinrak could distract Yuta for him.

A hand touches his shoulder and he tenses, glancing back at Yuta. “Relax, Sicheng. No one is going to bombard you. You just seem so…” Yuta glances to the side, trying to find his words. “… So paranoid.”

“Training can be a bitch, but you’re not training with us. Just enjoy our presence, ‘kay?” It’s obvious he’s trying to cheer him up, and Sicheng can’t even grin at his remark.

Sicheng is still unsure if he can. He’s always thinking about how to improve and refine his skills.

Even so, just so he can get Yuta to stop worrying, he nods, but he never meets his eyes, feeling the intensity of his observance.

𖤍

They’ve expressed their understanding about training, but they also express their concern for him. He continues his poker face as usual, nodding, and sometimes tilting his head in response. He barely has the energy to hold conversations and he misses talking to Yuta. He misses talking to everyone, but he just can’t function due to exhaustion.

Deep down, he worries they’ll leave, finding him boring and inconsiderate to think of them.

He worries Yuta will start drifting away, finding other people to talk to who are more interesting. Rather than a quiet and unreadable man like him. It makes his chest ache distastefully, his stomach churning in dread.

Now, he’s standing in the ring.

He’s tired, irritated as hell. He’s starving, and his head is filled with the haunting voices of his peers.

“Do better. For what can you even do if you can’t get close to your enemy?”

“Can you prove that you could fight without any ranged magic?”

“I don’t think you’ll survive the current war. I don’t think you’re even ready to be promoted.”

“Your magic is insufficient, even if it nullifies magic. It seems suicidal enough that you must be face-to-face with your opponents.”

He’s sick of them. He’ll show them he can survive in this world.

His opponent is Jeon Soyeon, the silver-tongued. She’s a year younger than him, but incredibly talented. Her magic is a type of sound magic, using her voice with binding words. Her cold words cut down her opponents mentally and physically. Its functionality is like a curse, but only demons use curses. Though he’s heard certain drawbacks to her magic. Overuse could destroy her throat temporarily.

Let’s see who cuts each other down, whether vocally or physically.

He gets into a stance, drawing out his blades.

His eyes feel heavy, but he looks across, enhancing his vision. She looks at him, and she’s equally tired, eyebags visible, her eyes glowing silver. She wields a sword, gleaming under the illumination of flames. Though her face rests with an expression of emptiness. In her eyes lies a stormy despair.

They’re both trying their best.

He doesn’t really want to fight her. An acquaintance, who also rejected her biology to grow stronger. He admires her strength and abilities, but he has no self-respect. Could never see past the foggy words of doubt.

“Start!”

Sicheng blitzes across the ring, meeting her face to face. He thrusts both of his knives to her neck, but she deflects them. Her sharp eyes meet his, pressing against each other.

“You’re a failure.”

Pain holes out his chest.

Splat!

He takes a step back, staring at the gaping wound where a heart resided. Black blood stains the floor, his mind racing with immediate questions.

He’s seen Soyeon battle before. Most of her opponents start off with light cuts over their bodies and end the match with deeper wounds.

So why is it that he bears a fatal-like wound?

He looks up, and she looks shocked, eyes filled with horror.

Unfortunately, the battle must continue. To show honor and commitment. Only one can win. If one forfeits, would fall in shambles of shame.

She looks at him with anguish as she makes her next move. “You are nothing.”

More blood gushes out of his body.

“Weak.”

Sicheng blitzes back, covering his ears. He can’t properly regenerate, clutching his chest in horror.

He needs to get a grip. Their mentors are watching them. Just the thought of them enrages him.

He looks at Soyeon and decides to take out gas orbs. He reaches for his collar, pulling up a black mask.

Sicheng tosses five gas orbs, black smoke filling the ring. He blitzes around to distract Soyeon, blindly pinpointing his exact location. But she’s probably moving around too, given that he doesn’t find her in her original place.

“Useless.”

Hot pain strikes his neck, a long gnash. Well, shit. Sacrificing organs in the ring is prohibited, testing to see how one can endure the devastating loss of a heart.

He clutches his neck. He’s gotta find her, pronto. So, he follows her voice, concealing his magic signature.

Right then, he finally sees her, and locates the glowing points across her body.

He strikes her in the lower back, which punches the wind out of her. Now she can’t use her magic for a few moments.

He drags knives into two of her hearts, hot green blood splattering his skin. He’s blitzing in front of her now.

Then it’s his turn to be spitting out black, and he looks down to see her sword nestled in his third last heart.

He can’t lose. He’s been working hard every day for what? To make his teachers satisfied? To be praised and ascend to better lessons? It’s all so stupid. Terribly so. But if he can win… then he’ll be worthy and stronger to stand by his friends. To protect them.

He meets her gaze, eyes pained with apology. “I’m sorry,” She whispers.

Sicheng swallows thickly, thinking of Jinrak. He wants to care for the boy, wants to hear all his nonsense, and carry them with love. He thinks of Jaehyun, his friend who is quite aloof, oddly humored, but he still laughs because they are funny. Just odd. And Yuta. Oh, Yuta. He wonders how the older demon is doing. He must be having a blast back at Vraxorid. He must be making new friends and filling the cold space Sicheng gradually created.

Oh, and how terribly sorry he is for them.

Through poison and acid, he continues swallowing his blood through his wound, solemnly looking at Soyeon. Her face is a plane of points, glowing profusely. But the jackpot of points is where her throat is.

“I am sorry, too,” He wheezed.

Sicheng drives his hand to her throat, dispersing concentrated magic.

She chokes, eyes rolling to the back of her head, and more blood is exchanged between them. They fall to their knees, and soon, everything grows darker, fingers feeling cold and stiff.

⚚

He wakes up, short breaths wracking through him as his skin breaks out in cold sweat.

A weight encompasses him, and he is still looking down to see Jinrak. The younger’s sobs are heard, and Sicheng has never seen his friend cry so horrendously.

He stares at him, and for some reason, his vision is swimming, hot tears plopping onto the infirmary sheets.

“Jinrak…” He softly cups the boy’s face, lifting his chin to see his swollen, glistening eyes. He brushes his hair out of the way and hugs him, tightly, and desperately. “I’m so sorry,” He cries mantras of apologies. His chest feels wounded, although his hearts are restored by the healers. It burns, and he has never felt so messy and broken.

It’s an unsightly thought, and he feels terribly disgusted in himself for letting the worst get to him.

He pulls away, gasping through tears.

That’s when he looks up to see Yuta, Jaehyun, and Minghao. They came to watch his match? 

“Sicheng, holy shit—” Minghao approaches with hands waving in the air, eyes crazed. “I can’t believe you— I’m going to incinerate your ass. The healers said you are severely underweight as hell! Forget what happened in the match, you’re supposed to be taking care of yourself!”

The older stares at his friend, seeing the dark circles under his eyes. None of them are okay.

Sicheng isn’t sure how to respond to Minghao’s rage, speechless. He can’t even bring himself to look at the two demons, looking down. He’s such a terrible mess, and he can’t face those he cares about, fearful of displaying this vulnerable side of himself.

“I’m… I’m sorry.”

Really, it’s all he can say. Jinrak continues to hold onto him, and the others around are silent. Too silent.

Sicheng has never hated silence like this and he wishes the demons could be boasting in chaos, but they aren’t. They must be mad at him.

“I’m sorry for not being there. I—”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Yuta’s voice booms, sending shivers down his spine. His voice is deeper, carrying through the air with the heat of rage.

Footsteps approach his side, and Sicheng has lost all strength to talk. He stares at his hands, hearts racing. He’s never heard or seen Yuta mad. It pains him to be the reason for his wrath.

Minghao’s hand comes into his view, patting Jinrak’s back. The boy pulls away, climbing off Sicheng as he wipes his tears away. Footsteps shuffle out of his room, all except a pair. Yuta remains by his side, and Sicheng can’t help but panic. What does he want? Why is he wasting his time being here?

He failed the match. He’s going to be shamed until he gets better. Haunted by more expectations.

“Sicheng,” Yuta’s voice is full of tension. The devil looks to the side, and his eyes begin to burn once again. He hears shuffling, and he senses warmth near his hand. He takes one glance to see Yuta’s hand hovering over his, but he retracts it. For some reason, it gets harder to breathe after that. “Why…” He asks, and now his voice trembles, breaching an outburst.

Sicheng squeezes his eyes shut, waiting for the worst. But it comes out soft and pained.

“Why can’t you talk to us? To me?”

Sicheng keeps his eyes closed, unable to face him. Unable to answer his question. He can’t let him know what a mess they are in this industrialized place.

“Can’t you look at me?”

Words are bubbling in his throat, but he keeps swallowing them down. But Yuta’s pleading tears at his hearts. Pulls him even though his mind refuses.

“Sicheng.” He says his name with utmost care and gentleness. The preciousness that makes everything shift and mix. He can’t breathe. But he must speak the weight of his hearts.

“I can’t… I can’t let you know that I’m weak,” He speaks. Hearing his voice is so damn tiny and pitiful. Tears flow against his skin. “That I’m a failure. I can’t burden any of you with my stress to fulfill my role in this empire. It is my duty.”

He finally gathers the courage to look at Yuta, and he almost reels back. The demon is looking at him with heartbreak. Face scrunched in pain and rage.

“Sicheng, we’re… we’re friends. We care for you. Deeply and beautifully.” He touches his hand, finally wrapping them around his, and Sicheng can’t help but feel relaxed.

“Your worries and stress will never be a burden. You don’t need to hide from us. You don’t need to worry about your vulnerabilities; we’d never harm you. And you’re not weak, Sicheng.” He says this with the greatest confidence. “Never a failure, Sicheng— you’re admirable. Your powers are unique and yourself. You shaped them best to be recognized as an assassin, you don’t know how much you amaze me.”

Now Sicheng can’t even turn away. Because Yuta continues to look at him with a certainty that is the weight of Ibareedom. “You are not an object for the empire. You are not a weapon. You are you, and we love you for being yourself.” Yuta scoots closer, and Sicheng can’t help but lean closer to his touch.

That’s when a hand cups the side of his face, wiping his tears away. “If you’re in trouble and having a hard time, find some help. In any of us. Have faith in us… me.”

“Yuta…” Sicheng leans into his palm, his hearts pulling him closer and closer. “I’ve missed you so much— it hurts.” He doesn’t know what to do with this pain in his chest, unsure how to describe it to Yuta, even though he’s sitting right there in front of him.

“I missed you too,” The demon exhales, and Sicheng is pulled into his chest, strong arms wrapped around him. The younger hides in his embrace, wishing to hide in his warmth and safety. “I’ve longed to talk to you, to see you be yourself.”

Longing.

Yearning.

Sicheng has been yearning for Yuta. Yearned the precious and unspoken bond they held together. Can it still be held now? Between their interlinked hands?

“Sicheng, do you trust me?”

“Yes,” It’s his immediate response.

“I trust you, too, but I need you to start trusting us a little more. Don’t pull yourself away, please. I…” Yuta swallows. “I want to care for you. You mean so much to me. Seeing you in this state hurts, and I feel so angry that there could have been a way to prevent this. So it is also my fault for letting you suffer alone.”

Sicheng looks at him, eye to eye, and he doesn’t realize how close they are until now. Yuta’s voice is strong and gentle, his gaze like a clearing storm.

Fuck it.

Sicheng leaps for the opportunity and closes the gap between them. Yuta’s hands tighten around him, but his lips begin to move against his, gently caressing his nape. His soul feels light as a feather, ascending in peace. The waves of despair cease in his mind, content with Yuta’s presence and love.

“It’s my fault for not reaching out,” Sicheng eventually says, meeting the older’s gaze.

“We’re both never getting past this if we keep bartering like this,” Yuta shakes his head. “But, you sly devil. Can’t believe you did it.” Sicheng smiles, eyes drifting back down, but Yuta lifts his chin to meet his eyes. “Let me do this properly then. Will you allow me to court you, Dong Sicheng?”

“Yes,” Sicheng exhales. “Yes, I allow you to court me, Yuta.” Now, Sicheng can walk through the flames of hell once again.

By the age of nineteen, Sicheng rediscovers the real reasons of gathering strength.

⚚

Later on, Sicheng gets a few more scoldings from Minghao, with the younger nearly choking him with the cherry on top. He apologizes to them, explaining himself, and making new vows with them.

Soyeon also approaches Sicheng the next day, apologizing about the match. It turned out that their match ended as a tie. So no one could determine their success. It was the most relieving news that was exchanged between them.

“I’m worried about one thing, though,” She looks at him carefully. “How is your mental health?”

Sicheng shrugs. “I suppose it’s a lot better now.”

She hums, bringing her hand to her chin. “My magic targets particularly the mind’s strength. It takes greater effect when one’s mental stability is no longer available, but if you say you’re feeling better, I really hope so. And I hope you succeed.” The taller stares at the girl, speechless. Everything is piecing together, and Sicheng can’t help but realize how crucial mental health is in battle.

“Thank you… I also wish you the best.” She nods and walks past him, heading back to class now.

⚗︎

And then it was as if time had never stopped between from where they left off years ago. Even if they saw each other every year, it felt like he wasn’t truly there, but now, he is. He’s fully aware of where he is and where he belongs, and that’s by Yuta’s side.

He enjoys the quiet moments together. He isn’t sure what to say, or if he has anything to say, but through years of friendship, even with their little break, Yuta hasn’t forgotten anything about him. Knows when he needs to be heard, and understands his silence a lot more than he should.

Yuta fills the silence when needed and helps him with every little thing, even if he can do things he is more than capable of doing himself. But it’s domestic. Loving and generous.

Though, he misses Yuta frequently since he must return to Vraxorid, he visits whenever he can as much as Sicheng visits Vraxorid.

And when Yuta said his home is messy, he is a terrible liar.

Sicheng looks around, seeing that the floors are cleared of any clutter. Really, there are only a few piles of clothes on Yuta’s chair. His tables and counters have snacks, but it’s not messy. Not like Jinrak’s dorm…

“Your place is a lot cleaner than Jinrak’s, that's for sure.” Sicheng finally notes, looking at Yuta, who looks anxious. Why so anxious? He has no say in the state of his beloved’s home.

“Really? It must be a disaster if it’s worse than mine.” Yuta laughs, wrapping his arm around Sicheng’s waist.

They kiss, long and gently with love. “You’ve always been the apple of my eye, you know that?” Yuta whispers against his lips. His words leave him breathless, chest filled with flutters of endless joy.

“Well, I don’t think you ever hid it from me,” Sicheng points out. “Never been shameless about it, but you also didn’t shove it in the spotlight.”

“Now, why would I do that? You noticed as well and went along with it, and here we are.”

“I guess you knew how to catch my attention.” Yuta looks at him, a little doubtful.

“Nah, I think you found me attractive.” Caught, Sicheng’s ears burn and he hits Yuta’s chest lightly, the older laughing.

⚗︎

In the next year, Jinrak introduces a friend he made when he was ten. The exact friend Sicheng hasn’t known for quite a while.

And he’s the one known as the young prodigy, Park Jisung, the reequip master. A creation of Satan. He awakened his powers at the age of nine, which is a very, very, very young success.

So if he’s the prodigy, Jisung must be powerful. His magic is a spatial type that can have an infinite inventory in another dimension, equipping various armor at will. But only armor for his magic. Sicheng also recalls another devil that has similar magic to Jisung, but instead of armor, he summons weapons.

He gets to see the boy in action when Jinrak takes him and the others to watch his match against someone that’s older than Sicheng himself. The battle ended quite abruptly, and Sicheng can’t deny this boy is talented. Born to be a prodigy indeed. But he wonders how the boy is, how he must bear the expectations greater than Sicheng and the others.

It’s sad, and he can’t help but sympathize for the young man.

“Hi, uh, my name is Park Jisung, the reequip master.” Jisung greets the older three, bowing.

Outside of school and the ring, Sicheng comes to find that this boy is undeniably aloof and jittery. He’s got pure hearts, and he can see why Jinrak takes a liking to him.

They seem incredibly close, and Sicheng is beginning to predict their compatibility and… future plans.

Something brushes against his hand, and he immediately interlaces his hand with Yuta’s. He looks at his suitor and he’s smiling, offering a questioning look.

Sicheng tilts his head to the left, shooting the other a questioning look.

“You look like you’re thinking of something quite thoughtfully,” He gestures to the youngest two chatting.

“They seem incredibly close,” Sicheng comments.

Now Jinrak is taking Jisung’s hand and dragging him over to Jaehyun, asking the demon to do some curses. The poor man looks at them, mostly Jinrak, in horror.

“No.” He says firmly.

“Why not?!”

Yuta is laughing beside him, and Sicheng can’t help but laugh as well. Surely, they’ll all get along well.

⚗︎

“I’m making my bets that Ji… will ask to court Jinrak.” Yuta slurs on his fourteenth cup of beer. It takes a little more for satanic races to get drunk, so the numbers would be terribly alarming to mortals.

Sicheng hums, unsure about that. He and Minghao are on their ninth cup, not really drinkers. Meanwhile, Jaehyun is on his eighteenth.

“Really? I’d expect Jinrak since he’s a lot bolder than Jisung,” Jaehyun muses.

“Nahhhh, Jinrak would wait!” Yuta chuckles, leaning his head on Sicheng’s shoulder. Sicheng rests his head on the older’s head, smiling. The other is so cute when drunk, but Sicheng would never let alcohol soften him up in such a state. He’d like to hold onto his awareness as much as possible.

“I think otherwise,” Minghao quips. “Jinrak seemingly likes to tease Jisung until he falls.” Huh. Who knows who will confess their feelings.

Those two boys have an undeniably powerful bond. Sicheng has never seen Jinrak adore someone with grace and care. It’s not like how Sicheng loves Jinrak. Jinrak seems to really like Jisung. The prodigy boy isn’t a bad choice and Sicheng personally knows Jisung. So, he trusts those two will figure things out on their own terms.

“Okay, Jaehyun, if you win, I owe you money! If I win, you owe me more drinks~”

The three somewhat sober men look at each other, confused. They don’t comment on the different rewards, letting Yuta state as he wishes.

“You sure have an interesting suitor.” Minghao sarcastically states, clinking cups with Jaehyun. Sicheng shrugs with a grin, lightly tapping on Yuta’s nose.

⚗︎

Sicheng is blitzing over to the infirmary. He received news from Minghao about Jinrak’s match. He wasn’t able to watch as usual with his damn schedules now that he’s getting older at the age of twenty-three, but Minghao just had to barge into the training room between Sicheng and his teacher.

“Sicheng. Infirmary.”

Two words were all that he needed to piece together what had happened. How could Jinrak have lost?! He was given the title: the ill-fated, at the age of ten. His magic increases the chances of winning, well, that’s how it seems to Sicheng. It’s quite confusing, but based on how Jinrak explained it, that’s how it seems to be. Plus, he’s won countless matches until now. Which could mean that he almost died.

He blitzes faster than ever, wondering how severe his friend’s injuries are. He hopes Jisung is there to give the younger the comfort he needs. Right then, Min Yoongi, the silent wrath. Stops him in his path.

“Hold it.” Yoongi grabs his bicep with ease, and Sicheng looks at the shorter, dumbfounded. The older’s eyes narrow in warning. “Things got rough in that match to the point Jisung intervened.” He explains that Jinrak challenged a girl who was able to transfer her wounds to his body. Jisung was getting agitated when Jinrak seemingly was about to get killed, and he jumped in, demolishing the girl. “I tried to warn him. Now he must face the consequences.

What the actual hell?!

He curtly nods to his comrade and blitzes off once again.

He makes it to the infirmary and finds the room Jinrak resides in. He stares at the younger two, and he can’t fathom the thought that one of them nearly died and the other intervened in a traditional match. Jinrak is covered in bandages due to the lack of healers in this department.

“What the hell were both of you thinking?!” He walks over and pulls on their ears.

Sicheng pulls on Jinrak’s ear, earning louder complaints from the younger. “I can’t believe you almost died!” Then he pulls on Jisung’s ear. “And I can’t believe you interfered with the match! Now you must fight in the next ten matches!”

That’s the consequence, but he figures Jisung did it with utmost confidence; he’ll fight ten matches if it means to save Jinrak.

“Okay! But can you let go?!” Jisung grabs Sicheng’s wrist. Sicheng finally gives in on the younger’s request, but without another sharp tug on the youngest.

“I can’t with you two,” Sicheng huffs, hands on his hips as he glares at them. “What’s going to happen when I’m not around?”

Really, Sicheng always tails and hovers around them. It seems that whenever he’s not present, they’re off doing something ridiculous that makes him stress more than necessary. But they’re youthful and have good intentions. Far better than the devils around them.

“Sorry, Hyung,” Jisung apologizes. “But don’t think that we’re helpless at least. Cuz these upcoming matches will go by smoothly.” Jisung promises, raising a fist in front of the older.

Sicheng stares at it. What a very… patriotic and confident gesture. But Jisung has always been a confident soul. Sicheng reaches over past Jisung’s fist and hits a point on his chest, expelling a moderate amount of magic into his system.

Jisung's grin falters, toppling over the chair.

“Deserved.” Jinrak comments as Jisung lies on the ground. Sicheng redirects his attention back to his other little dear brother.

“Don’t think you’re off the hook either.” Sicheng hisses. Jinrak looks all around the room frantically, trying to find some excuse to avoid a lecture.

“Uhhh… Jisung is courting me!”

Okay, what a random statement— hold up.

“What?!”

Park Jisung is officially courting Jong Jinrak?! Did this happen before he got here? Or did they keep it a secret?

“I’d target your magic points if you weren’t injured right now,” He points at the younger. Jinrak laughs, rolling his eyes. “But,” He approaches, pulling the younger into a side hug. “I’m glad to see that you’re okay.”

⚗︎

“Wow, who asked again?” Jaehyun whistles, leaning against his chair. What improper table manners. Sicheng walks over and kicks the chair’s leg, letting the demon fall unceremoniously with a loud thud. Yuta is whistling now, high-fiving his beloved.

“I did,” Jisung answers, grabbing Jaehyun and pulling the other up.

Yuta wraps an arm around Jisung’s shoulder, cheering. “Whoo! And I almost lost a bet!”

“How much was it?” Jinrak pries Yuta off Jisung, replacing himself in the demon’s spot. Oh, someone is a little possessive now that it’s been established between them.

“Uhhh, how much do you owe me, Jaehyun?”

“I believe you said I owed you thirty drinks.”

“I did? I need money!” The demon sighs exasperatedly.

Sicheng approaches his mate and sighs, “You were drunk while making the bet.” He places a hand on the older’s shoulder, as if offering his condolences. It’s better to bet more drinks than money. They’re all broke students anyway.

⚗︎

When Sicheng is twenty-five, Jisung is promoted at the age of twenty, which shocks everyone. The twelve chiefs of the Avrotus military wanted him that badly? Are they that desperate to ask a youngling prodigy like Jisung on the front lines?!

Jisung is the youngest devil to be promoted at the age of twenty in their era. The average age of graduates and promotions is around fifties to seventies. A vast difference for him.

On top of that, immediately joining with the rank of A is exceptional. Only a handful of devils in every seven decades enter with a rank this high.

The unfairness angers him, and yet he can’t do anything about it. All he can do now is watch Jisung stand on stage alone, bowing to the entire audience. His calm and content expression is replaced with an eerie coldness filled with a silent rage. He should be right with them, laughing and making more memories. But now Jisung must serve the empire, fill his life with blood and death.

His hearts break for Jisung, and he knows Jinrak will be in despair, longing to be by Jisung’s side.

⚚

“Holy shit, are we for real?” Minghao groans, pinching the bridge of his nose. “This boy is going to suffer before his hyungs can even protect him.”

Sicheng can’t say anything. All he can do is stare out of the window, swallowing his rage and put out his prayers for Jisung. To stay safe in this terrible war.

For decades, there has been an ongoing war. Many devils are still discontent with the peace treaties, and the system Avrotus has fallen to comply with human standards. They desired to rule the world, and that the satanic race is superior. They began attacking and raiding towns, but it grew to the severity of cities at stake, recruiting the conservatives with arrogant ideals. So, Avrotus has sent the military to fight against those who retaliate.

“We may be sent in sooner than expected at this rate.” Minghao finally anticipates. Knowing the younger, Minghao has made great predictions and understands the world around him better than Sicheng.

Sicheng looks down, never realizing he’s been holding his knife in a vice grip, his hand becomes paler.

⚗︎

“Whoa, you’ve gotten quite strong.” Yuta massages his shoulder after regenerating. Sicheng watches as his lover spars with Jisung.

“Good,” Jisung grins, wiping soot off his skin.

“Another round?” Jinrak calls from afar. They’re gathered, doing a small meetup with the excuse of sparing. Sicheng hasn’t seen Jisung in a while, and he’s glad to see Jinrak being able to see his suitor as well.

“Sure, why not?” Yuta challenges once again.

They get into a readied position, waiting for Jinrak to call in the match.

“Start!”

Yuta blitzes around Jisung, the devil tracking the older with ease. For Jisung, he’s naturally honed in on tracing blitzing from the battlefield.

Yuta summons smoke to cover his trail, concealing his signature. Ah, yes, Yuta has a type of combustible magic. He summons smoke within a vicinity and, when he wants to, can set the gas to explode in a single snap. Sicheng finds his lover’s magic to be unique itself, and for some reason, he thinks Yuta looks quite nonchalant whenever he battles. Maybe he’s just simping over him as usual.

Jungkook nudges him, raising his brows in a teasing way. He rolls his eyes and kicks the man away, who laughs.

“Man, you two are so cute. It’s fun to tease ya’ll.” Jungkook wipes a tear away.

“Go away, you punk.”

“No can do,” Jungkook sighs.

⚗︎

As time flies, Yuta is promoted to the Vraxorid military when Sicheng is twenty-six, ranked C. Sicheng is promoted when he is twenty-seven, ranked C as well. He doesn’t want to be ranked to define his strength, and Jisung tells him he deserves to be a higher rank, but he just can’t see himself being stronger than Minghao, who is ranked B.

Walking up on stage with Yoongi and Minghao, he glances at Jisung and nods to him, knowing now that they will be fighting and serving alongside their dongsaeng for the rest of their lives until death. The man’s face is unmoving, but his eyes read a sense of pain and guilt. But why is that?

By the end of the ceremony, someone pats his back and he turns to see Jisung, the tall man, greeting him. Wow, he hasn’t realized how tall Jisung has grown in the past two years.

“In no means of offending you, I’m shocked you were promoted so early,” Jisung admits.

“That’s rich coming from you.” Minghao’s voice is heard from behind.

“You forget that our age gaps are closer to each other than you.” Sicheng reminds, flicking Jisung’s forehead.

“Right, right…” Jisung turns around and they all sense Jinrak’s signature, the devil zooming over to hug his friends who have been promoted.

“Congratulations! Or not, take one or the other,” Jinrak jokes. Sicheng sighs, unsure how to take this promotion.

“You seem to forget that we are also creations of the seven princes of hell.” They turn to see Yoongi. The man has been a stern one, but they know it’s out of care. Yoongi himself is a creation of Abbadon; ranked A.

“Shall we celebrate?” Jinrak prompts, grabbing Jisung’s arm. Jinrak looks shorter than Jisung now, and Sicheng needs to take a step back, watching these boys grow. What a beautiful story it is to witness such things in life.

“I think you should be asking the newly promoted devils,” Jisung chuckles, gesturing to the three men watching.

“Why not? Let’s grab some drinks.” Yoongi shrugs. Minghao and Sicheng agree.

Off they go, leaving the school premises and heading to a tavern Yoongi highly recommends.

“So, how’s the war?” Minghao asks after they have had a few cups of booze.

Jisung snorts. “The enemy is larger than you’d ever anticipate. Had me kill over seven thousand by now.”

“I’m surprised you haven’t lost your mind.” Yoongi remarks. Sicheng can’t help but agree. That sounds like overkill for a single man like Jisung. But with his strength and skills, he may be unstoppable.

“Ji wouldn’t let orders get to him.” Jinrak digresses. “He knows better than to sulk against rules.” Just to emphasize it, Jinrak turns to look at Jisung with a pointed look that instantly makes him nod. What a simp and loser. Sicheng has to restrain himself from cringing.

“Don’t nod because you love me,” Jinrak sighs, pushing another drink down his throat. The Devils could go on drinking until around the tenth cup. Quite the tolerable ones. “Always think for yourself.”

“Of course, I wouldn’t have been doing it if we never met,” Jisung admitted, swirling the alcohol in his cup.

“Need a separate room?” Sicheng deadpans. Seriously, they look like they’re ready to make out.

“No~” Jinrak sings, winking at Sicheng.

Ew.

⚗︎

Sicheng walks past bodies and discarded weapons down a long corridor. He isn’t sure how to feel. His hands are wet and sticky, once warm, now cold. His body is in searing pain since he lost a heart from the enemies’ attack.

It’s dark, and his division is counting on him to take out all the posted guards. It didn’t bother him that he was ordered to slay his own kin, but now… he’s confused. They are similar in blood and origins. The only difference was their beliefs and values. That’s how it is in war. To fight for the value you hold with your very being until it dominates the other.

No one will back down.

He flicks the blood off his blades, black, blue, green, purple flies, staining the walls beside him.

So this is what it means to be in the military. To carry out missions, fight battles, and defend the royal palace.

And it will continue for the rest of his life, for as long as he breathes.

He takes a deep breath as he opens the doors to the balcony. He grabs a flare crystal from his holster and imbues his magic, throwing it in the air. It shines a bright green light, and that’s when he senses a surge of magic signatures of his division making their way to infiltrate the main base.

Now, he joins them and finishes the job.

⚗︎

And then it’s Sicheng’s birthday, turning twenty-seven. Although he has friends around, his heartfelt joy is incomplete. He and Yuta have been celebrating their birthdays together ever since they were friends (excluding the time Sicheng was crashing the fuck out). Yuta is currently taking on a mission. Jaehyun noted that Yuta was desperate to come over, but with orders, honor, and duty coming first.

“It’s understandable. I’d have him prioritize that.” Sicheng solemnly places down a gift box from the demon, thanking him. He looks over at Jinrak and Jisung, who are drinking a little too much to his liking, but he couldn’t care as long as they’re around responsible people; Sicheng and the older devils and demons.

“You know him as much as I; he’d done his all for you over the empire.” Yes, it is true, Yuta would let his own home fall if it meant he could be with Sicheng. But Sicheng would be damned to let his beloved fall into contempt and betrayal. For Sicheng could never do such an act, too fearful to defy the very place that has nurtured him and given him all the knowledge to spare.

Hearing Jaehyun’s words assures Sicheng, but it could never fill the warmth that Yuta can fill.

“Quite right, but let's enjoy this gathering. We have each other, and Yuta is here in spirit.”

Jaehyun looks at him, face unreadable, but nods. They walk into the living room, and suddenly, he’s filled with energy and joy from those around who greet and chat with him.

⚚

Sicheng is putting away the last glass pitcher onto a drying rack with a soft clink. Everyone has gone home or to their dorms. He offered for Jaehyun to stay over for the night since it takes a while to return to Vraxorid, but he politely declined and chose to rent out a room at an inn for the night.

But he can’t help but feel lonely. In a house of silence that lacks precious comfort. A feeling of security, perhaps.

He leans against the counter, staring at the cupboard that holds his tea collection, gifted by his friends. Then, to the rack of teas that were specifically gifted by Yuta. Always ready to present themself to him and guests. To present to Yuta that he’ll always think of him anytime.

He pushes off the counter, turns off the oil lamps, walks upstairs to his room, and he opens the door.

And there stands a hooded figure.

Sicheng gets into a stance, and immediately lurches to attack, but they catch his palm, grabbing his other shoulder. That’s when they hush, and Sicheng pauses, confused.

They let go and pull back their hood.

Yuta.

The older greets Sicheng with his beautiful smile, “Happy birthday, my love.”

Just seeing the older throws all of his worries and guard out of the window, and Sicheng hugs him tightly.

“You came,” He whispered. A hand cups the back of his nape, patting his back.

“Of course, I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.”

Sicheng stares up into his loving gaze, the red moonlight softly kissing his skin. He looks so handsome and so confident dressed in his knightly fit. Armor isn't a necessity since they can all regenerate; optional. But they still wear customized uniform for the military.

Currently, he’s wearing some protection gear that isn’t too heavyweight to blitz around. A sleeveless top which exposes his defined muscles and high-waisted black pants that hugs his waist snuggly.

“I have something for you,” Sicheng immediately remembers his gift for Yuta. He dashes over to his nightstand and takes a small box out. Hearts racing, he walks over to Yuta, handing him his gift. He hopes he loves it. “Happy belated birthday,” He softly says.

“Thank you, love, I’m sure it’s a wonderful gift as always.” Yuta winks at him which only makes Sicheng’s hearts race faster.

He opens the box and pauses, staring in awe. He looks Sicheng, so, so soft and heartwarming. He takes out a ring made of crystallized ferrocerium. “It’s beautiful, Sicheng. Thank you,” Yuta puts it on his ring finger, kissing it. The sight leaves Sicheng at ease, glad to see his lover accept such a careful gift he came up with.

Then it’s Yuta’s turn to fish something out of his satchel. “I couldn’t place it in a nice wrapping, but I hope you’ll accept this.” He shows him a small pouch.

Curious, Sicheng takes it and opens it, digging his fingers to feel tiny chains. Is this what he thinks it is?

He pinches and pulls, and out comes a necklace with a pendant. A periwinkle crystal with a moon orchid engraved. It’s beautiful, and Sicheng takes it into his palm with such intricacy and care.

Yuta’s hands finds his and takes the jewelry, clasping it around Sicheng’s neck.

“Chalcedony, for you are the grace in evil of this world,” He whispers. “And the symbol of a moon orchid for the beauty you incorporate in your strength.” It rests on his neck, the pendant touching his chest.

Sicheng can’t find any words to describe how beautiful and wonderful this gift is. Yuta really knows how to win his heart. He turns around, leaning up to press a kiss on his cheek.

“I missed you,” He confesses. As much as the gifts are beautiful to one another, the real gifts are each other.

In response, Yuta tilts his chin and kisses him, deep with a spark of desire and more.

Sicheng complies, pressing himself against the protective gear. That thing needs to go, and so they begin undressing, taking the uniform apart, and his clothes are discarded across the floor.

They’re not shy with this, grown comfortable and embraced each other from the very beginning.

Sicheng pushes Yuta onto his bed, straddling his lap. He traces the firm and outlined muscles from the shadows, only the moonlight showing him the way.

He traces his abs, all the way down to his pelvic bone. Strong hands caress his back and waist, gently massaging his muscles. Oh, Yuta owes Sicheng a wonderful night indeed.

⚚

“I’ve been meaning to ask you,” Yuta’s voice softly reaches his ears as Sicheng traces random patterns on his chest. The hand on his hip tightens just the slightest. “What… what do you think about mating?”

Oh, how Sicheng loves the idea. To bear his lover’s emblem to the world, and for Yuta to hold his emblem with care.

A satanic emblem is a symbol engraved onto skin, an indication that one is mated to a devil or demon. It only appears once they’ve made a promise. It could be anything, but both parties have to consider it sacred for it to work. It can ward off some creatures and dammed spirits. Other satanic races will know when one is mated to someone. The owner of the emblem can sense emotions and supply power to their mates. On top of all, emblems expand the lifespan of mates if not immortal.

However, if the owner were to die, the one bearing the emblem will die five years later, a curse. With the exception that if it were both satanic races mated, they would be unaffected by it. An odd phenomenon, but it exists.

But there’s one thing that makes him hesitant.

He leans up, reaching over to cup Yuta’s face, thumbing his sharp cheekbone. His eyes look at him, soft, and a little timid. Timid about declining a further bond. But Sicheng desperately wants it, but he must voice his concerns.

“Yuta, I… I’d love to mate you,” And he sees hope lighten Yuta’s eyes. “But I don’t think we should when we’re in war. I can’t bear the risks of hurting you if I must sacrifice my hearts. And sensing all the pain.” Yuta’s gaze softens, understanding written on his face now.

If a devil sacrifices their heart while mated, their mate will suffer along with the pain of a sacrifice. Mates that aren't devils or demons couldn't possibly survive the last three hearts. Unbearable to the point of insanity and overstimulated sensory pain. It’s a price for begging Satan for more power than he could ever bestow. It also sets a reminder to grow stronger, so one wouldn’t need to sacrifice hearts in the first place.

“I see… I can’t stop you from sacrificing your hearts,” The older states, and his tone is heartbroken. “I wouldn’t mind it, but I would never push you. For I love you with my seven hearts and soul.” Sicheng can’t help but let his tears fall, leaning into Yuta’s touch. His chest aches as if it were holing itself out like the time he fought Soyeon. Empty of the emblem that belongs on his skin. He wants it, and he’d have in a heartbeat if he asked, but he won’t. Not yet.

“One day. One day we’ll be mates.” He promised. “I love you so dearly— so much it hurts. But I can’t offer that just yet. Can you wait for that day to come?” Yuta’s breath fans against his cheek, and his rough thumbpads wipe his tears away, soft and hopeful.

“Yes, of course. Anything for you, I’d do as you say. I’ll wait for an eternity if I must.” They kiss, sealing a promise.

⚚

Knock! Knock!

Groaning, Sicheng stretches and sits up. It’s almost the middle of the day, but who would need to visit him at this time?

He looks over at Yuta, who’s snoring away. He must have had quite the journey last night, so he’ll let his lover get some more shut-eye. Sicheng gets out of bed, finding any clothes to put on from his wardrobe.

He makes his way downstairs, and opens the door to be greeted by Jaehyun. He looks… disturbed? Concerned? But without a doubt dumbfounded.

“Jaehyun? Is there anything you need?” Sicheng feels awake now, worried for his friend.

“Uh… how do I word this?” Has Sicheng ever mentioned he’s never seen this man so confused? “Please don’t freak out or get mad…” He continues to think, eyes flickering around.

“Oh, just spit it out already.” Sicheng can’t let this guy take an eternity to tell him some puzzling news!

“Okay, uh— Jinrak and Jisung are mates now.”

Sicheng stills, mind going blank. But Jaehyun’s voice echoes throughout his mind.

Mates?!

It’s fucking reckless! In this time? In the middle of a time of war?!

“Oh my fucking— Dear Satan!” Sicheng blitzes upstairs to properly get ready. He couldn’t even care if he startles Yuta awake, but the older is quite the heavy sleeper.

He just can’t believe those two mated. It was probably the alcohol!

⚚

“You have no idea how stressed you two make me.” Sicheng is pulling at their ears again, and he’s so ready to pummel their asses.

“It’s not like you’re the one mated to any of us, so chill!” Jinrak rolls his eyes and shouts when he earns another tug.

“Not a good excuse!” He sighs and lets go, not before hitting their heads. He takes a seat and gestures for them to sit in front of him. Sicheng rests his elbows on his knees, hands clasped before his face. He’s so deathly serious about this whole ordeal. “You two know you are eternally bound to each other until one of you breaks your sealed promise, correct?”

“Pssh, we aren’t kids, Sicheng.” Jinrak dismisses his concerns. Sicheng bites down the urge to hit the man right then and there.

“I think otherwise,” He mutters under his breath. Jinrak continues rambling that they are indeed responsible and know how precious being mates truly is. He isn’t doubting their love; that’s not Sicheng’s ordeal.

“If it makes you feel a little less stressed,” Jisung speaks up. “Know that I wouldn’t think of any ill-mannered things to do to Jinrak.” How flattering to acknowledge that Sicheng cares deeply for Jinrak, but he too, is also someone he finds important to care for.

“That’s not what I’m worried about. I trust you’re a good kid.” Sicheng sternly responds, glaring at him. “I’m worried about the war. Why would you mate in a time of war? What would happen when one of you sacrifices a heart for Satan’s sake?!” His voice rises, filled with unfathomable wrath. “It’s a good thing they banned implementing that knowledge after you were born.”

Sicheng gets up and turns around. He isn’t sure if he can face them about this topic anymore. What’s done is done, and they must be careful in the near future events. Back facing them, he says, “Be careful.” That’s all he can tell them. With that, he leaves and closes the door.

⚗︎

“This guy’s funny, I like him!” Lee Taeyong wraps an arm around Yuta’s shoulder, the two men laughing. Jinrak and Jisung encouraged the three of them to meet some friends they had met at the Maekubia Empire. Lee Taeyong doesn’t have a title yet, but he’s a demigod in training for promotion to the Crethage military. The demigod is quite friendly, physically affectionate, but he seems to know boundaries. So watching this man wrap an arm around Yuta doesn’t faze him at all. Plus, he likes his kind energy. But his magic signature radiates a strength that leaves him a little… jittery. It might be stronger than Jisung’s.

Demigods are noted to be tee he strongest race as they are closer to what they believed is the strength of god. Some are not as descendants and connected to godly figures.

They are gifted with the world’s knowledge and they can teleport. Of course, they are not absolute. They can still suffer from drawbacks, have limitations, and die. 

They found out Taeyong is the same age as Yuta, which may be another factor of why they get along quite well despite their contrasting instincts.

Then there’s Lee Jeno, the courageous. He’s another demigod with the same pursuits as Taeyong, and he is quite close to Jisung. They are close in age after all.

They’re chatting near a tree, but Sicheng is too busy to be nosy. He’s busy admiring the beauty of the Creathage empire. White everywhere of purity, and the air is a lot more breathable.

The sky is purely blue, clouds fluffy and whole. It’s a stark contrast from his home, that’s for sure. But he does sense the unwelcoming looks he receives from many angels and demigods. Of course, they wouldn’t like satanic races to be tainting their homelands. But what can they do? They’re under a peace treaty. So, Sicheng doesn’t really bother too much with those who look down on them.

Besides, he could sneak up on them and target their most vulnerable senses.

Oh, he wonders what it’d be like to fight these men. Maybe some other time.

⚗︎

In the next year, Jinrak is promoted to the Avrotus military, ranked B. Another egg added to the nest of youthful deaths it seems.

However, it was bound to be that any student in the military universities would join the military. They’re there for a reason. Not just to fight for fun, but there are people like that who do join because of the thrill.

Now, here he is, standing with a small group of friends to celebrate Jinrak’s promotion.

“Cheers!” Everyone raises their booze, laughing and asking Jinrak questions.

They’re chatting and making light-hearted jokes, but Sicheng can’t help but feel uneasy as he observes Jisung staring at Jinrak, holding him closer than ever as the shorter yaps away to Yuta. Thank Satan these two know how to talk endlessly.

Suddenly, tears are slipping down Jisung’s face.

“What’s wrong, Ji?” Jinrak notices and cups his face whilst wiping his tears away.

Sicheng hears the sound of slaps, turning to look at Jaehyun and Jeno. They’ve got red imprints on their foreheads now, and he guesses they know what’s up with Jisung. The others don’t see past Jisung, but Sicheng feels a resonance with Minghao, looking at the youngest.

“Nothing, I’m just so proud of you, Jin,” Jisung grins, promising everyone he is fine.

Jinrak smiles, relaxing. “You are quite the crybaby,” He states, cooing at his mate.

Jisung rolls his eyes, groaning, “I beg to differ.” The others end up laughing, but Sicheng remains unmoved, worried that Jisung is thinking of everything to try to protect Jinrak. Knowing him for years, he’s covering it up as best as he can. He probably hasn’t even told Jinrak given that he’s losing control of his emotions without realizing it!

“The divisions and factions change all the time. So you can be hopping around depending on which division needs more help and who they are going up against,” Yoongi explains to Jinrak.

“For the most part, just fight wisely, and with confidence!” Yuta encourages.

“Yeah! I’ve got it, everyone!” Jinrak beams, high-fiving the older. They’re laughing and beginning to get physical, starting a wrestling match.

Sicheng takes the opportunity to step to the side with Minghao. The younger devil taps on Jisung’s shoulder, gesturing to move to the side to have a small chat. While Taeyong and the others are keeping the others occupied, the three of them take a few steps further away to hold a private conversation.

“You know, you can voice your concerns for him,” Sicheng starts. “You’re mates for a reason, and you can’t possibly hold out and fake your emotions through your emblems.” It’s clear enough since Jisung started crying out of the blue.

“We can tell you’re scared for him,” Minghao adds on, fixing his glasses. “He’s equally scared for you, too, you’re aware of that, correct?”

It’s true, when Jinrak found out about Jisung’s promotion, the younger man went to Sicheng and bawled his eyes out, worried for the youngest, but again, what could they do?

How could Jisung ever forget the man who cares for him equally in many ways other than just support?

“You’re too stressed out to even remember,” Sicheng figures, thinning out his hands and hitting Jisung’s head lightly. “Come on, Jisung. Have faith as always. He won’t give in to any fight like before. He’s a promoted officer of rank B.” The younger seemingly scowls at his statement.

“I know he’s strong, but the ranks… they’re just symbols. And they’re not even accurate.” It’s true. Sicheng has met many soldiers claiming to be ranks A and B. Yet they can’t even demonstrate it to him as someone ranked C. It is quite ridiculous.

“Sure, they may not mean much to you, but it is a very crucial part of our identities. It encourages us to climb through the ranks and strive for strength,” Minghao encourages.

“Yeah, yeah, but I get to determine my own strength. Not some system.”

Now this is the Jisung they all know. And what mighty words from the young soldier.

“Brave words, young man, keep at it.” Minghao fist-bumps his shoulder and approaches Jaehyun, chatting with the man as they see Jinrak throwing a fit at Yuta now.

They look happy and joyous. It’d be wrong to ruin such a beautiful moment like this.

Sicheng decides to stay by Jisung’s side to offer a presence of support. The youngest definitely needs time to think about the situation. That if anything goes wrong, he’ll be there to listen and support them. He’ll always remain by their sides until his last heart stops beating.

⚚

“He’s worried. Terribly so, I’m going to strangle him,” Sicheng sighs as he lies on the couch.

Yuta is in the kitchen, saying that he’d make something nice to help him cool off.

“Well, I can’t stop you from that.” Lies. Yuta is definitely stronger than Sicheng. “But it is tough,” Yuta agrees. “I worry about you as well, love. The wars have been getting more intense here, in Avrotus, and I can’t see that it will stop in the next decade.”

Sicheng himself hates to agree. He lies along the sofa, groaning, and closes his eyes. “I’ll be fine,” He assures Yuta. He’d never let himself be lost to such enemies. Not when he has someone to return to.

Footsteps approach, and he hears Yuta set something down on the coffee table. That’s when he takes a whiff of some Starlight Tea. Yuta got it for him while they went to explore the Maekubia Empire for the first time with Jaehyun, Jungkook, Jinrak, and Jisung.

A hand touches his leg, and Sicheng gets the sign to sit up. He looks over to see a piping hot cup of tea. Yuta grins and hands it to him, the swirls of midnight blue and purple nova twinkling.

“Drink up, love.” Yuta sits right beside him, and they drink.

Warmth coats his tongue, and it’s floral and earthy. A tad bit bitter, but it’s smooth.

“It’s good,” He comments, taking another gulp. “You almost got it,” Yuta sighs in defeat, and Sicheng can’t help but laugh at him. Yuta has been trying to make tea as ‘perfect’ as Sicheng does it. It’s fun though. To watch him improve and do his best, no matter how many trials and errors he made.

“See? Now you’re more relaxed.” Yuta points out.

Sicheng supposes so for now; only fate will tell when things decide to go south.

⚗︎

The following year, when he is twenty-nine, the battles have grown more intense and difficult. It’s grown to the point that Sicheng hasn’t been seeing his friends for weeks at times. It’s beginning to wear down his resolve for this war. The enemies refuse to back down, and somehow, they’re recruiting stronger devils instead. To the point where their magic signatures are reading stronger than Jisung’s, which is alarming. 

Sicheng just needs to take a breather. He needs to see Yuta and his friends. But he can’t ask for something kind enough in a time of devastation.

He hasn’t gotten much rest, constantly on alert since he’s one of the few people who clear out the patrol guards during fort invasions. But he’s also sent out to open field battles, so really, he’s just doing everything at that point. 

That’s when the twelve chiefs announced that the enemy is going to try to overtake three cities: Heathenera, Odiouslāi, and Gluttonitia. It was going to be one of the more intense battles, given that they’re splitting up the military to cover more ground.

Sicheng was assigned to the Heathenera division of this battle. What he doesn’t expect is to meet Minghao in this division. He hasn’t seen the younger one in so long, and he can’t help but be happy to see the other. 

Sicheng and Minghao blitz over to each other once sensing each other’s signatures, hands hovering for hugs. To display public joy and affection is looked down upon for satanic races. They straighten and pat each other on the shoulders instead. 

“Sicheng, I’m so glad to see you.” Minghao sighs, a soft grin tugging at his lips. The older nods, voice trapped in his throat, but Minghao knows him enough to know that he’s equally ecstatic, hearts racing with joy and relief. 

They catch up, and Minghao informs him of how the others are doing. Yoongi is stationed at Odiouslāi while Jinrak and Jisung are stationed at Gluttonitia. 

“Jinrak is stationed at the front lines?” Sicheng looks at his friend, horrified. The other nods solemnly. 

“That’s what I gathered, unfortunately.” 

Sicheng slumps against the wall in disbelief. A largely battle such as this will be the most devastating by far. What are the chances Jinrak will survive? There’s only one reason why he’s there. 

With Jinrak’s magic to amplify and increase the chances of winning, it means that they, the Avrotus military, have a high chance of losing. So the twelve chiefs are actually playing with their cards seriously this time. It also includes the fact that Jisung’s contribution isn’t enough, which is terrifying.

Maybe if the chiefs took the war seriously instead of dilly-dallying and testing the waters to entertain themselves, then they wouldn’t be having this problem. 

Minghao’s voice cuts his thoughts, “I’m just as worried as you, believe me, but we have to trust that they’ll be okay.” 

“I want to, I really do. But I know you’re aware of why Jinrak was stationed there.” He hopelessly responds. 

The younger a silent for a moment before speaking again. “That, I do,” He admits. “But Jinrak has Jisung. Jisung isn’t going to let anything happen to him. And if so, he gave his all. They will both give their all, just like what we will do.” 

Sicheng’s hands ball into fists. Right. They’ll give their all like always in the hopes of surviving the next day.

⚚

They march into battle, fending off hundreds of opponents. Sicheng uses his gas orbs to cover his whereabouts. He’s blitzing, jabbing his enemies on their magic points. With their magic temporarily nullified, he drives his daggers into their hearts with intricate and efficient speed within seconds.

The earth shakes with explosions, and the city is going through reformation from destruction.

He looks around the city, spotting Minghao surrounded by too many enemies. Black blood oozes down the younger’s face like tears, eyes strained. Minghao rarely gets overwhelmed with the usage of his magic, and Sicheng can’t let him succumb to his exhaustion. Sicheng tosses gas orbs right where Minghao stands. The younger nods, and the gas envelopes their vicinity. Sicheng engages his targets, striking their backs and necks. With each touch, there is a continuous release of concentrated magic that should leave them paralyzed as well. He stabs away, already eliminating eleven men.

Seventy-seven hearts.

All in a few minutes. He finds Minghao through the smoke and they’re back to back, waiting for more enemies to charge at them.

“How are your eyes?” Sicheng asks.

No response.

“Ming—”

Splat! Splurch! Pop!

Iron fills his mouth, and pain fills his senses. It’s all too overwhelming, and he falls on his knees, caressing his chest where three of his hearts reside.

He’s kicked over, a heavy foot pressing into his chest. Through blurry vision, he sees Minghao standing above him with a crazed look, lips widened in a crooked smile.

This isn’t him.

The weight presses harder, and he can’t help but groan in agony. He turns his head to look around, and he finally sees Minghao on the ground, eyes gone.

Oh, fuck me.

He looks back up, and this imposter reverts to their original form.

“Heh. Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin. You really do move like an assassin. I like it.” The man muses, bending down to grab Sicheng’s neck, lifting him in the air. He’s assessing him, looking him up and down. He reaches and pulls down his mask, the soft fabric letting the impurities of the air infiltrate his lungs.

“You look quite the beauty. Unfortunate you think we can all live in peace.”

Repulsed, Sicheng reaches behind and grabs his spare blades and drives them into the man’s eyes.

They yell in agony, and he’s released. He turns around and finds more men around him. He cuts them down, but his blades shatter when one of them summons ice. He blitzes and goes to hand-to-hand combat.

But there’s only so much he could do!

“Minghao! Can you get up?!”

He hears the younger groaning. He finds him and grabs him before blitzing to a random rooftop. Up there, they catch their breaths, but it seems the imposter won’t let them off the hook so easily. “Regenerate your eyes!”

“What do you think I was trying to do?!”

Sicheng is fighting their opponent. His signature is strong, maybe as strong as Yoongi's.

He goes for their thigh, dispersing his magic, and they fall to their knees. Then he grabs their head and knees them in the face and turns his hands into his devilish form, clawing out their hearts.

When he looks up, he meets Yuta’s gaze.

What?

He pulls away in fright, breaths shuddering as he continues to look ahead. Yuta is sitting before him, bloodied and covered in black. He knows it isn’t Yuta. But he looks like the real thing. Every detail looks like the very man who has stolen his hearts.

But he looks down at his own claws, holding two spurting hearts, black oozing down and staining his scales down to skin, hot like magma. It's like… Sicheng tore out his hearts. His beloved Yuta… no— this isn’t him!

He shakes his head, but his mouth begins to salivate, stomach churning. His vision swims and spins, memories flooding his mind, replacing his indoctrinated orders to kill on sight. But all he can think of is how desperately he misses his lover. This is not the way he’d wish to see him after so long. Not in a state where it looks as if Sicheng is killing the demon.

He’d never dare to kill Yuta. He’d end himself before he could harm him!

He gasps, legs gone weak.

Yuta reaches out for him, calling for his name. But it’s not him. He’s back at Vraxorid, doing missions and dealing with their own battles.

“Shut up!” Sicheng screams, bloody and heartbroken.

He glances at them, and they’re immediately set in flames.

A hand grabs him by the shoulder, and he’s thrown back. He sees Minghao standing and seething at the enemy.

“You dare play dirty tricks on him?!” Minghao’s eyes glare at them, the flames rising higher than ever as they scream their soul out.

Sicheng leans against a broken chimney, gasping and feeling nauseous. His vision continues to spin, and yet, his breaths haven’t eased.

He looks over to see three devils landing on the roof in their devil forms, wings retracting.

“Sicheng!” He hears Minghao’s muffled voice, almost as if he were underwater. “Get up! Fight for yourself!”

Get up.

Get the hell up.

He takes a deep breath and gets on his knees. He blitzes and jabs into each devil, knocking them paralyzed. Minghao sets them on fire, and they assess their surroundings. It seems that there are fewer devils within their vicinity, clearing out the trash. A hand rests on the middle of his back, and he meets Minghao’s concerned gaze. “Are you sure you can continue?”

Sicheng has to. He must. For their empire, home, and loved ones.

He nods, and the younger smiles.

“Good, let’s—”

The air shifts, and their senses plummet in immediate and daunting fear.

The air leaves his lungs, legs locking, and breaking out in cold sweat. This magic signature crawls against his skin, prickling with ballistic rage. All Sicheng can instinctively detect, is the intent of murder.

Bloodlust.

But he also recognizes this signature all too well. Fairly well, but at the same time, it’s completely changed, evolved into something monstrous.

It’s Jisung.

Without thinking, he transforms into his devil form and lets his wings extend.

“Sicheng! Stop!”

The called man ignores Minghao, flying away. He knows Jisung’s magic signature by hearts. The fact that it’s drastically increased to make itself present throughout the nearby cities makes his blood run cold.

In fact, they are exactly five cities away from Gluttonitia, in Heathenera City.

He keeps flying, zooming past fighting soldiers in the air. Well, everyone is too disturbed and distracted to focus on their own battles now.

And from here, in Heathenera City, he spots what a bird would see at this altitude.

He stares at something unimaginable that leaves his stomach churning with ultimate doom. Cold sweat breaks out as he stares into the endless abyss of darkness.

Gluttonitia is gone.

Literally eradicated from the face of Ibareedom. There’s nothing left of Gluttonitia!

Sicheng’s vision spins, breaths leaving his lips as he continues forward until he lands near the edge of the terrifying abyss. His knees meet the ground, body going numb.

Both Jinrak and Jisung are gone.

What he once sensed of Jisung’s signature had immediately vanished once he landed. The two men, who were stationed to fend off one of the greater enemies with two thousand men, have died.

A terrible scream tears through his throat as his chest contracts, lungs seizing, tears burning his eyes, while his muscles burn and pinch at his own wounds. He’s hammering his fist into the ground, vision spinning and contorting in utter denial. Nothing could numb the pain of grief. Especially his destructive hand that has pummeled the bricks beneath.

He’s yanked to sit up, forced around to look into the fierce yellow eyes of Minghao’s.

“Get yourself together, Sicheng!” The younger’s hands tremble as they grasp his shoulders. Eyes wavering, and he’s never seen the younger equally terrified.

“They’re…” He swallows dryly, a twisted and gut-punching truth bubbling from his throat. “They’re gone.”

The other pulls away from him as if he were burned by hellfire. His eyes look betrayed, unrelenting.

“No, they can’t be.” Minghao’s fists clench, looking around.

Yet they don’t sense a damn thing. No life, no more of Jisung’s signature.

Did he sacrifice his hearts?! Perhaps he became a mortal?

Sicheng stares up now, the crimson sky filling his vision with rage and horror.

What could he do? Those two men are little brothers to him, and they were a bigger part of his world, grounded him to stay and embrace these torturous days in Avrotus. Now? He feels like his chest hasn’t stopped bleeding, pouring out all the pain and suffering, sitting in pitiful silence. He knew battles and war were hard to swallow and survive. But this? Those two brothers of his were unbeatable. So how? Did Satan decide he desired his powers back? Reaped them of their powers because they weren’t fit?

Tell me, dear Satan. Why did you take them away?

Sicheng is grabbed again, tumbling against Minghao, and they’re a few feet away from the edge of the abyss. Minghao continues to stare behind Sicheng, eyes widened beyond fathom, which only encourages him to look as well.

Once his eyes focus on what’s behind them, they scramble off the ground, Minghao getting up in a blink.

Is his mind playing tricks on him? Has he gone beyond madness to manifest what’s in front of him?

Before them stands Park Jisung.

The young man is looking at them, heaving like a savage beast. His eyes are bloodshot and fierce, all self-consciousness lost. He’s soaked in deep sage, barely any skin visible due to such fluids.

Nonetheless, Sicheng’s mind clears slightly, blinking. He’s really standing there.

Sicheng finally finds his way to breathe, grateful to see Jisung alive. Sicheng’s gaze lowers, and… huh?

Right in Jisung’s arms rests Jong Jinrak. The man is covered in violet from the chest and mouth, eyes staring at the sky with a numb expression.

“H… Hyung…” Jisung’s voice is broken, barely audible as he takes one step forward. The next moment, the man’s eyes roll to the back of his head, and he collapses.

Sicheng immediately runs to them, Minghao joining right beside him.

“Jisung?! Jinrak?!” Sicheng sobs, holding the younger ones close to his chest. His hands are moving everywhere. Holding the youngest and cupping Jinrak’s face. He’s staring into the endless darkness of nothingness in Jinrak’s eyes. Jinrak is staring and hasn’t blinked once.

“Quickly! Let’s head back to the infirmary!” Minghao pulls Jisung over his shoulder. However, Sicheng remains frozen once his hands rest on Jinrak’s chest. He doesn’t feel anything. No heartbeat, signature, or even the slightest movement of breath. Compared to Jisung, the younger had all of them present, but his signature is terribly faint.

Closer upon inspection, he sees violet gradually bleeding into crimson across his chest and the corners of his lips.

Jinrak sacrificed his hearts.

Something in him breaks. Echoing in the silence of his mind. How could that be? What had him so desperate to resort to that? To end up destroying all of Gluttonitia?!

“Sicheng!”

Minghao’s voice snaps him out of daze, seeing Jisung’s unconscious body in the other’s arms. He’s all they got, and they’re all Jisung has left. They need to save what’s left of him and his will to stay with them. They’re here for each other.

Like friends.

Like brothers.

Sicheng bites his lips, sucking in a sharp breath. He stands up and shoves everything that's left he has to remain sane into his hands, picking up Jinrak’s lithe body, and blitzes away.

Chapter Text

Empty.

He feels… empty.

He sits alone in one of the tents back at camp, muffles of shouts and orders being made. He hasn’t budged for who knows how long, but all he can do is stare at the plain crimson fabric that surrounds him, haunting him.

The same color that bled into Jinrak’s violet blood.

How could it be that Jinrak is dead? It just couldn’t be. Not when he was the luckiest yet ill-fated man he knew. A lot luckier than Sicheng himself.

So why did it have to be him?

His face feels dry, stained with tears of endless crying. The pain in his body has numbed, grown used to the uncomfortable and aching sensation. For nothing could even numb his grief over a childhood friend.

He pulls his knees to his chest, trying to compress the vast emptiness in it, but he can’t, because this is the reality of war.

You will lose your comrades and friends.

He’s killed enemies. They have their own comrades and friends, of course, he never knew them. Sure, he’s acknowledged that part, but he never imagined losing any of his friends, powerful and talented.

It’s unfair, but also not at the same time.

It’s unfair for them because it’s their preciousness. It’s not unfair because they are part of the chances of possibilities.

He stares at his hands that haven’t stopped shaking.

Although thoroughly cleaned and bandaged by the satanic healers, all he sees is Yuta’s, Jinrak’s, and Jisung’s blood. Splattered and stained with ink, violet, and sage.

What is he going to do now?

He wants to scream, fight, and kill those who made them walk this path.

Before bitterness and darkness could consume him, someone entered the tent. He recognizes their signature, but couldn’t be bothered to move.

Something brushed against his shoulder, and then the warmth spreads over and around his back. A hand guides his head against something warm and strong, and he closes his eyes, unable to think anymore. He listens to their heartbeat, trying his best to breathe. That there is still some sort of hope and familiarity with those he still knows.

They sit in silence for a little longer, but he anticipates that they’re also here to share some news.

“Jisung pulled through,” Minghao finally says.

It’s the greatest news Sicheng could ever receive. But he still can’t react. Can’t get past this dull feeling.

“The Angels are on their way to treat us soon.” His voice is gentle and whispered, wavering in worry.

Then he moves, kneeling in front of Sicheng.

Still, the older can’t be bothered to see what Minghao must look like right now. Maybe he doesn’t want to see, anticipating pity and grief.

“Sicheng…?” He carefully called.

Sicheng has no strength to speak. But he’s willing to listen. But to listen, he needs to find that line of hope. And it’s thin.

“Oh, Sicheng,” Minghao takes him into his arms once again, tears wracking through the younger.

How could it be that Sicheng is the reason his friend is crying? Is Sicheng that miserable? This pitiful?

“I’m so sorry, so sorry for your loss. He’s meant so much to you, dearly.” His words wind against his chest, and Sicheng feels his eyes burn again. He thought he cried his hearts out, but it seems not.

He takes a shuddering breath and reaches for Minghao’s cloak, gripping it tightly. He needs his friend to stay. He needs help. Desperately, he needs to hear the voices of his loved ones, for he will go insane without them.

⚚

A divine presence makes itself known, and in comes an angel. They greet Sicheng, approaching.

“Please lie down for me,” They request. Sicheng mindlessly does as told, staring up.

Warmth encompasses his body, and his hearts gradually regenerates. But it takes longer than healing other body parts, the most crucial life source of satanic races.

“Are you okay?” They softly ask. Their voice is soothing, and for some reason, Sicheng can’t help but answer him by shaking his head.

They continue healing, softly weaving through a caring conversation. “I’m sorry for any grievances you have suffered from this battle,” They said. “Someone dear to you must have been lost.”

He nods, a sharp ache in remembrance of the smiling boy he remembers from years ago.

“I’m sure they were wonderful.”

Then, it comes unexpectedly.

“You must have been proud of them nonetheless.”

His last statement leaves him shaken, and he turns to look at them for the first time. This angel is blonde, with soft eyes and a long nose. His lips are curved in beauty and full, the instrument that has shared something Sicheng never knew could resonate deep within him.

He feels the emptiness waver, accommodating this feeling of relief. A string of reminders of what he could do in remembrance of his friend.

“Who are you?” He finally speaks. He hasn’t spoken for a few days, his empty voice forlorn to himself. Tears prick at his eyes, and the angel notices, gently wiping his tears away.

They smile softly, saddened, but also welcoming. “My name is Kim Jungwoo, the lover.”

⚚

After Jungwoo is finished healing Sicheng’s hearts, the devil is capable of regretting the rest of his wounds in an instant.

He deeply bows to the angel, terribly in debt for this man’s work and loving words.

“I hope to see you someday soon,” Jungwoo bids his farewell for now.

Sicheng hopes to see him too.

⚚

He enters a black tent and takes a heartbreaking breath.

The drapes drop behind him with a loud rustle, and he takes a few moments to observe his friend.

Jisung lies on a cot, partially wrapped in bandages. There’s only so much healers can distribute their powers to. Plus, healing angels are quite rare, but the Crethage Empire is the closest to the Avrotus Empire that can withstand the lands. The unicorns in the Dainain Empire would perish.

He takes careful steps, quiet as if he were sneaking up on his prey. But it’s Jisung. He can’t startle his friend in recovery.

Once he makes it to his side, he can’t help but crumble once again, kneeling and holding his hand with utter care. The hands that vowed to protect Jinrak.

“Please,” He begs through choked sobs. “Please forgive yourself. None of it was your fault, it never will be,” His body trembles, pressing his forehead against his knuckles.

He can’t imagine the grief Jisung will battle, but it will be the toughest battle.

“I’ll be right here, always,” He promises.

A hand touches his shoulder, Minghao accompanying him in silent prayers for the youngest.

⚗︎

Sicheng enters his home two weeks later, trudging through the silent premises with heavy steps. He tosses a scroll that determined his newest rank.

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

Rank B

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

It was absolute garbage. All he can think of is the loud greetings Jinrak would say to him. He never questioned how he always found his way into his home; he trusted him enough.

From the kid hugging him to telling the newest rumors of the day as an adult.

Time flew too quickly, all within a blink.

He walks aimlessly until he finds himself in the restroom, memories making his vision spin. And then, he kneels before the toilet and empties whatever he can from his stomach.

He doesn’t even remember the last time he ate. But there’s always something to conjure up from the abyss.

Weak sobs spill from his lips, the taste of bile absolutely horrendous.

Then, when it’s night, he sits up in bed, unable to sleep. He tried to rest back at the camps, but all he could see was Jinrak’s deceased face. His dull eyes and curled lips that mixed with crimson and violet.

Crimson.

Hearing Jisung’s terrible cries and wails over the dead devil.

Crimson.

He hasn’t gotten proper sleep. At best, only half an hour due to extreme exhaustion. The moonlight drowns him in red, too vibrant and terrifying to ignore.

He hates it… so fucking much. And yet he can’t help but wallow in the memories. Can’t stop thinking about Jungwoo’s words.

He should be proud that Jinrak fought until the very end. And he is. But he’s refusing to let his memories as a comrade become memorable, because he should be alive.

There’s a reason why his magic increases luck, right?

But then it hits him. The times that Jinrak has used his magic, it may not be about luck to win, but survival. He’s known the younger has had a drawback in battles. If he casts his spells on their men and they still end up dying, it internally harms Jinrak since the stakes were too high.

His magic manipulates the chances of survival for whoever he chooses or himself.

He didn’t choose to survive.

Sicheng’s breath stutters, eyes locked on the amulet Jinrak showed him almost two decades ago. It hangs on his vanity mirror, left behind. The sigils remain loud and clear.

Astaroth. Fate. Survival.

It makes his chest twist and knot, and suddenly, something is plunging his lungs, blood crashing in his ears.

Astaroth. Fate. Survival.

Pins and needles prick at his hands, and something is trapped in his throat.

Fate. Survival.

His eyes feel as if they’re about to burst, and darkness splatters his vision.

Survive.

There’s a new weight added to his chest, and he spots something above him. A soft voice cuts through the blood thundering in his ears, and warmth brushes his skin with ease.

“Sicheng, follow my voice, listen to my voice,” They whispered.

Sicheng reaches through vines and darkness, tangled in an unknown disparity he has never known. Warmth envelopes his hands.

He’s pulled out of the forest, gasping for air and hacking into fits of coughs.

Hushes fill his mind, voice steady and calm. “I’m here. You don’t have to be alone,” They say.

“Nngh,” Sicheng huffs, taking quivering breaths. Like he was drowning in the depths of the dark sea with the Leviathan.

Through bleary vision, he finally recognizes their signature, and his vision grows clearer. His muscles ache, and his entire figure is still jittery, but he can’t help but feel relief as he meets Yuta’s eyes.

He’s sitting right before him, with a pointed and calm look. He’s not bloody and stained of black. He’s okay. He’s okay…

An indescribable, terrible sound leaves his lips as he lurches to his lover, crying against his chest. He feels lips press against his crown, soft hushes coming from above, but even these soft soothing sounds could never heal this grief.

Strong arms hold him tightly, rubbing his back and pressing him closer into the space of safety.

Words tumble out of his mouth, unable to hold back the devastating news and how horrible the battle was. That Gluttonitia no longer exists on the face of Ibareedom. That Jisung barely survived. That Jinrak is dead. But he isn’t sure if the demon even understands him, too incomprehensible through his own ears.

Eventually, his throat burns. His body grows tired, arms loosening around the other’s body. He doesn’t want to close his eyes, but just hearing Yuta’s hearts beat against his ears is the assuring melody that lulls him to slumber.

⚗︎

“Love,” Yuta’s voice wakes him up. Sicheng forces open his heavy eyelids, looking around. He doesn’t have the energy to move a single limb, numb and exhausted. The black comforter rests on his body. Not too light and not too heavy. His body feels stiff, but he can bite through this type of soreness.

Yuta is kneeling at the bedside where he can meet Sicheng’s level. His eyes are rimmed with tears, a terrible sight that leaves Sicheng’s chest wounded once again.

“I’m so sorry for him,” He whispers, cupping Sicheng’s face. “I’m so sorry, my love.”

The devil slowly blinks. He doesn’t get his last apology. Why is Yuta apologizing to him?

“You’re so thin… pale like the snow… My love, let me take care of you, please.” His voice cracks near the end, and tears stream down his face, pressing their foreheads together.

Sicheng closes his eyes and weakly pushes his head against Yuta’s, a silent message he hopes his suitor understands. He wants to get better, he really does, but he also needs time to heal. In loving memory of Jong Jinrak.

⚗︎

Yuta has always been the perfect lover Sicheng could have imagined. The older one would help him walk through the house, feed him, and bathe him. But he feels as though he’s a child now, incapable of doing the most basic things himself. Yet, he doesn’t have the will nor energy to do anything.

Even worse, he wakes himself up through night terrors of the battle. The battle of Heathenera.

The Battle of Gluttonitia.

It made the headlines, and Jisung is the mysterious survivor on the news. The single survivor of two thousand knights and a few thousand enemies who fought in the city.

Through the night terrors and panic attacks, Yuta held him close, whispered hopes and prayers for his wounded soul.

Most of the time, it’s about carrying the weight of a deceased Jinrak. A tiny glimpse of Jisung’s monstrous signature and feral state. The rest is the image of Sicheng killing Yuta.

Holding what was like his hearts— it felt too real.

For the first time in a while, he finally uses his voice.

“Yuta…?” He softly calls. He brings his knees closer to his chest, sitting on the couch while the older is washing the dishes. He hears the tap stop, and footsteps quickly approach.

Yuta is by his side in an instant, kneeling to meet his gaze. “Anything you need, love?” Just seeing him alive makes it so much easier to breathe, and seeing him right now makes his chest feel lighter. But he needs to tell him. To get this fear out.

“I need to tell you something… something else that happened during the battle,” Anxious, he looks to the side, gripping onto his biceps tightly.

A hand touches his, and he immediately lets go, looking back at the older.

“There was this man. I guess… he had some variant of Shapeshifting Magic and…” He shuts his eyes, trying to block out the echoes of his own heartbroken, bloodied screams. “He turned into you while I was killing him.” The confession is out, and he still ends up crying.

“I just— I can’t erase the memory no matter what. I know I’d never hurt you, but it felt so real.” Arms wrap around him as he continues to sob. “I was desperate to see you after so long— and he did that to me!” It was unfair and brutal to his hearts. Even more painful than losing his hearts.

“I’m scared, Yuta, I’m so scared,” He confesses. The confession guts him, because he has never admitted such fear in his life until now.

He had never felt scared of battles, but now? He’s been dwindled down to a devil that’s scared to face the chances of losing anyone he loves.

He’ll go through it again and again until there’s a resolution. Until more people die for a victory.

He will die at some point. There’s a reason why most immortals don’t live past five hundred. If so, they are most likely the rulers of the empires.

When he’s finally done confessing, Yuta pulls away just enough to press a soft kiss on his forehead.

“I’m not going anywhere. And I know you knew it wasn’t really me. I’m here, and I’ll show you that you’re not going to lose me so easily,” He promised. Sicheng nods against his chest, praying he never loses another person so precious to him.

“Most of all, thank you for sharing this with me. It mustn’t have been easy, and I’m so proud of you.”

⚗︎

They also visit Jisung whenever they can. Sicheng’s strength is returning, but at a painful rate.

The times they visited were as frequent as possible, knowing Jisung would blame himself for the death of his mate.

His wails and sobs wracked through Sicheng’s arms as he held him close along with Yoongi, Yuta, Jaehyun, and Minghao, who loved Jinrak as a friend so dearly.

And soon, Taeyong and Jeno would come to pay their respects to a close friend they easily made as well.

“He was a good kid,” Taeyong wistfully says, patting Sicheng’s shoulder. “He loved talking about you, you know?” And for some reason, Sicheng feels like a part of Jinrak is still alive. And he is. Within those he’s considered friends, they all share a piece of memory of his life.

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” Sicheng croaks, tightening his hand on Yuta’s.

The day of the funeral, he finally decides to let go and continue forward.

⚗︎

The days get lighter, and the space remains. But what he can do is expand his own capacity with the space remaining.

He takes care of Jisung while Yuta and the others are busy with their own work.

Jisung, with time, has become more silent and cold. More… obedient.

They are still required to return to the field. There are still battles to anticipate, but they’ve become less frequent. After the Battle of Gluttonitia, the enemy has been weakened and grown somewhat timid.

However, Sicheng isn’t sure if he can fight in battle. At least, he needs a little bit more time. He definitely doesn’t want to abandon his position, but the thought of going through a battle after three months was too quick for his poor soul. He barely has the strength to even speak at this point. He’s so frightened when in battle.

Really, he’s only spared talking to Yuta. Don’t misunderstand that he indeed loves his friends so dearly, but… he can’t voice much. It came, creeping up on his throat. After confessing his experience and witness of the war, it drained him. His future voice and maybe for eternity. This tragedy couldn’t be stopped.

So, he finally confided in both Yoongi and Minghao, handing them letters that explained his situation.

They have better connections, better access to the system.

After reading his letter, they looked torn and worried for his sake and immediately took action.

All thanks to them, Sicheng was temporarily transferred to a patrolling role with a note of post-traumatic stress disorder and traumatic mutism.

He learned sign language, and so did the others out of love and support. He couldn’t express his gratitude to the others through his voice, so he wrote them beautiful letters that would hopefully come across their hearts and souls just as much as he feels.

In short, Taeyong bawled his eyes out. Jaehyun and Minghao shed some tears, patting his shoulders. Jisung aimlessly agreed, picked up with Jeno. He told Yuta how he felt and all that had happened, and the older had been supportive as always. Ever since the beginning, when they had met.

“If it makes it easier for you, I’d learn anything for you. I know you mean so much. You show it enough through your actions.” Sicheng, of course, fell into a solemn comfort by his lover’s words.

For Jisung, the man literally went back to the military under orders, defeating all the enemies with smoother efficiency, numb and terrifying.

And eventually, Sicheng had enough. He couldn’t let his dear friend wallow in bloodshed in hopes of filling the emptiness with deaths and deaths of their kin.

“Jisung.”

His own voice echoed, unfamiliar. At least, it must be unfamiliar to Jisung. For not speaking after the funeral.

The man sits at the edge of his bed, unmoving. He’s like a mindless shell that only does what it needs to stay alive, just barely.

He kneels before the taller, searching in his empty gaze. There’s still grief hidden in there, covered by a mist of hatred and wrath. His silence is chilling, dangerous… deathly. But Sicheng trusts the other; he’d never hurt him. Jisung would never hurt any of his friends.

Gently, he takes the man’s hands into his. He remembers when Jisung’s hands were smaller than his own, now larger than ever. He’s outgrown both him and Jaehyun, who are quite tall. Really, the youngest seems to grow the most.

“Talk to me,” He pleads through gestures and a frown he can’t hide. He can’t hide his expressions for Jisung. “Tell me what’s on your mind, the terrible grief that you keep to yourself.” Jisung’s gaze shifts, trying to maintain his constant neutral look, but he’s slowly crumbling. “I’m here for you. I’ll always be here to look out for you,” He swears in the thin atmosphere.

Sicheng looks at him, begging for Jisung to turn back now. Before he falls into the palms of the empire and becomes a victim of their indoctrination. For what have they worked hard for to reject their biology? To feel all of this pain for what?

Don’t let Jinrak’s influence fall in vain.

Finally, Jisung reacts.

A heartbreaking sob leaves his lips, hot tears plopping onto Sicheng’s hands. He has seen Jisung weep, but every scene has never felt the same. It has always left him feeling gutted, unable to heal a friend’s emotional pain. Unable to recover what they had all lost that day.

To be hiding the pain and grief all the time while out on the battlefield was strenuous enough. Jisung needs to release the buildup.

“Hyung— Why do you still look out for me? Why don’t you blame me?! I swore that I’d protect him— and I— I didn’t!” He retracts his hands from the older’s, burying his face into his palms. Muffled weeps are heard, and Sicheng is horrified. Terribly horrified.

Jisung has been constantly blaming himself, and he believes Sicheng would blame him for Jinrak’s death. It’s a terrible assumption, and Sicheng can’t help but feel torn that Jisung is carrying this unfathomable weight, thinking he takes all the responsibility.

“I tried, and I couldn’t protect him!” He repeats. “I killed our troops! Everyone within Gluttonitia!

This battle— it made you mute! Mute! And I know it has to do something with what I did. Whatever you witnessed!”

Sicheng can’t bear to hear the man harming himself with his own words. He thought Jisung had let everything out when he met him after recovering. It seems that Sicheng’s consoling silence isn’t enough for Jisung to interpret on his own. He needs to hear Sicheng’s words from his voice. His hearts.

He finds his way to speak, unleashing words that have been locked away in his hearts. The confession was heavy, so heavy, he can’t speak. But he needs to help Jisung. Needs to use his voice carefully and preciously.

Sicheng leans up and takes him into his arms, feeling his own emotions fall through the cracks.

“Jisung, I’d never, ever, blame you,” Sicheng finally speaks firmly through tears. “I prayed. Prayed while you were recovering that you’d forgive yourself.” He feels the younger tense, and he continues to speak. He probably hasn’t heard Sicheng speak for those three months until now.

“I know you won’t, but I want you to know that no one blames you for what you did. I don’t blame you.” And then he remembers something.

“Know that I’ve always been proud of you.”

That’s right. Sicheng is proud of both Jinrak and Jisung. They both fought their best. They trained constantly and challenged the system itself. “You work so hard to protect those you love. You don’t know how proud I am just watching you ascend in this terrible world.”

“Hyung…” Jisung’s voice is hoarse and strained. Oh, his poor little brother.

“None of it was your fault…” Sicheng closes his eyes, taking in another quivering breath of sorrow.

“You were scared and hurt.”

Arms wrap around the older’s waist, and there’s a weight added to his shoulder, gradually becoming warm and wet. Jisung’s sobs continue, heavier, but Sicheng senses the storm calming, just enough where the tides stop crashing, and the violent winds become a heavy breeze.

This is what Jisung needed to hear. To hear the right words that convey the moment of terror and chaos from that day. And Sicheng finally understood through Jisung’s words. He must have found Jinrak when he was too late.

He was scared.

He was hurt.

His fear came forth and corrupted his resolve.

The truth pained him to the brink of destruction.

⚚

Sicheng sits on the edge of the bed, patting Jisung’s hair as the younger sleeps, collapsing from exhaustion.

Resolved, he still isn’t confident of how the events really came down. He isn’t sure how Jisung, a single devil and creation of Satan, could destroy an entire city. It’s impossible. Sure, being a creation or child of the seven princes of Hell is a natural gift of powers and strength, but it could never reach to that extent.

Unless that’s the absolute phenomena.

The idea leaves him feeling timid. For how powerful is Jisung, really? Already noted as a child prodigy and being promoted at the age of twenty, ranked A— this means he can be beyond their ranks. Ever since the battle, Jisung promoted to rank S+. He’s ascending through the ranks and may as well surpass rank R in the future.

He can be a numbered R.

Numbered ranked R’s can only belong to those of royal blood, numbered from zero to ten; ten being the strongest. Out of all the empires, Thosotor is the only exception. The Thosotor empire consists of factions of various dragons; the nature of numbered R ranks would be devastatingly imbalanced to Ibareedom, hence dragons can’t reach that state. They are already catastrophic enough to begin with.

Before he could even shiver in fright, a soft knock came from the door.

Sicheng takes a deep breath, looking back at Jisung, in a deep slumber. Jisung will be Jisung. That’s all that matters.

He blitzes over to unlock it. Taeyong, Yuta, Jaehyun, and Jeno reveal themselves, and looks of concern are directed at the devil. Ah, his eyes must be bloodshot and puffy still.

“He’s resting now, I think…” He exhales, relieved. “I think he’ll be doing better from now on.” He offers a hopeful smile, and Taeyong brings him in for a hug. Has Sicheng ever known that this kind-hearted demigod has one of the best hugs in the world? The others join in, seeing a brighter future ahead of themselves.

“You guys are so strong, you are undeniably admirable,” Yuta whispers right beside his ear. Warm, Sicheng leans his head against the demon’s, nodding.

⚗︎

With better days coming, Sicheng asks Taeyong and Jeno if they knew of Jungwoo, and to his surprise, the angel is a dear friend of theirs. They invite the angel to one of their hangouts, and he’s a wonderful soul, bright, healing, and so loving. Sicheng immediately understood Jungwoo’s title after he told him the first time they met. He knows how to come across people’s hearts with the best intentions, leaving them feeling seen and hopeful.

“I’m glad to see you’re doing a lot better,” Jungwoo smiles.

Sicheng nods, glad to be able to reunite with the other.

“Say, you never told me you went to Avrotus.” Taeyong crosses his arms. Jungwoo rolls his eyes, pushing the demigod away.

“It’s not like you can heal, I’m special.” He bats his eyes, framing his face with his hands.

“Especially weird.” Jeno coughed.

Sicheng catches both Jeno and Jisung snickering, and he can’t help but smile along, glad to see Jisung is gradually letting loose of himself.

“Take that back, you little imbecile,” Jungwoo threatens. Wow, what a change of personality Sicheng hadn’t anticipated.

He begins to learn that Jungwoo is a descendant of Psyche and Eros. Makes sense—the goddess of the soul and the god of love.

But he will admit that the more he hangs out with Jungwoo, the more he begins to notice that he’s hilarious. And strangely enough, this man shares the same type of humor as Jaehyun. Just another addition to the bag of supernatural jokes, they suppose.

⚗︎

Yuta becomes a mentor of a student named Nishimura Riki, the incendiary, at the age of thirty-seven. The kid is eight years younger than Sicheng, and he’s heard wonderful and exciting things of the man.

So, Yuta eventually introduces Sicheng to his student, and boy, does he look like a mischievous one. He reminds him of Yuta when they first met, somewhat. Riki is clearly striving in the nature of chaos.

“Wow! You’re an assassin? Let’s spar!” Riki blitzes around the older. He’s full of energy and Sicheng feels like the other is sapping his own energy as well.

“Sure. Don’t be afraid to hold back.” Yuta helps translate.

That’s when Riki stills, his excitement mellowing out into something serious. “Oh, can you not speak?”

“No. Is that a concern for you?”

“Of course not!” Riki says, offended. “As long as you can spar me, then there’s nothing else to worry about,” He grins, fist bumping the older.

Sicheng can’t help but smile at the man’s positivity.

He turns to Yuta, smug and teasing. “Your student reminds me a lot of you. Just more energetic and let loose around, huh?”

“Whaaat? Pshhh,” Yuta laughs and rolls his eyes. “We are not that similar.”

“I’d think otherwise.”

And wow, Riki is quite the skillful man when it comes to sparring. He’s pretty good at blitzing, and he loves to mess around with his opponents. Sicheng can’t deny he was getting mad at some point, because the demon has explosion magic. He condenses magic particles anywhere around his body and releases the magic to explode when hitting or kicking someone. Not to mention, he can use it for ranged attacks.

Anyone who fights this man will surely meet their demise in the battlefields.

“So what do you think of him?”

“Hectic.”

His lover laughs, bringing him close for a hug. His muscles are sore from regenerating too much since the man kept exploding his arms off.

“I think other than that, he seems like a good kid. Taught by you and BamBam.”

“I don’t think BamBam would teach him good ideas, that’s for sure.”

“Excuse me? I’m exploding with the Englightenment!” They hear the other demon shout as he’s training Riki.

⚗︎

Taeyong gathers the group for an important announcement he wanted to share. They’re currently gathered in Crethage in the demigod’s garden.

Sicheng glances at Jaehyun, who’s napping on a bench beneath a angelhorn bush. The petals fall graciously onto his body, and Sicheng thinks this might be one of the best napping spots just by looking at his friend.

Jeno is peering over the demon’s figure, nodding with Jisung. They’re gathering more petals and placing them all over the demon’s face.

“Is he going to suffocate?” Jungwoo questioned.

“Great idea, let’s do that,” Jeno snickers and starts bundling up petals to shove into Jaehyun’s nose.

“Oi, stop it, come back here.” Taeyong points at the stone table in the center of the garden. The two youngest roll their eyes before shoving the last petal in.

“Guys, seriously, is he not going to die?” Jungwoo watches as Jeno and Jisung leave the petals in Jaehyun’s airway.

“Nah,” Yuta assures the younger. “He’s so dead asleep, his own body wouldn’t know the difference between slumber and death.”

“That isn’t reassuring.” The Angel deadpanned.

“He’ll be fine. Let’s get back to business,” Taeyong sighs.

They settle around, getting comfortable. Once Taeyong finds that they’re ready, he raises a scroll with a symbol of a shield, split into various sections with other tiny symbols. Sicheng immediately recognizes that as the Supernatural Guild’s symbol.

The Supernatural Guild is associated with the Supernatural Empire, which sends orders to the guild, which they distribute into missions for teams they find best suited for the cases.

This could only mean one thing, and he’s never anticipated such an idea of what Taeyong is proposing!

“I’ve been thinking of forming a supernatural team for a while, and I think you guys would all be the perfect teammates for our foundation.”

Dear Satan, he’s requesting them to be a part of his team? What an honor it is to be invited by Taeyong. However, Sicheng can’t help but question his last statement.

Foundation?

Both Yuta and Jeno stand up with excitement. “Are you for real?!” They cheer and high-five the demigod.

“Yes, I am,” He smiles, hopeful.

“I have a question, though,” Jisung interjects. “Why us? I know supernatural teams can have various races and all, but what makes you think we’re perfect?”

“Ah,” Taeyong taps his chin. “Do you actually want to hear my analysis? It might take all day.”

Sicheng’s face sours at the thought. How about they don’t question that part? He’s sure Taeyong has a very valid reason and has full faith in them, hence why he chooses them.

Sicheng raises his hand. “But what do you mean by ‘foundation’?”

“Now that’s something I was going to elaborate on,” Taeyong grins, seemingly excited. “I have a vision of a team that will continue to grow. Growth in terms of individual development, numbers of members, and unity.”

That’s it? Wait a second… number of members? Unity?

“Individual development for you guys to explore yourselves, but also together. Unity, as we are all united as one at the end of the day. Everyone lives on the same continent, so it is only right for us to coexist with one another. And I hope someday, the crowd will be heavily diversified.”

“Are you trying to start a new empire or something?” Jeno asks, unimpressed. “Sounds more like you’re about to become a new ruler.”

“No!” The oldest looks at Jeno, clearly offended. “That’s incredibly arrogant for anyone to imagine. I, a demigod, you as well, know we will never cling to such arrogance.”

Jeno has his hands up, taking a step down from the conversation.

“You want… to keep adding more members?” Jungwoo clarifies. Sicheng glances at Jisung, and the younger devil is clearly iffy about the idea.

Yuta literally whistles right beside him.

“That doesn’t sound too bad.”

Sicheng looks at his suitor, thinking otherwise. That’s too many people to keep track of! On top of that, he’s not talkative, unlike the others. Well… there’s Jaehyun, but still. The thought of unlimited members is quite intimidating, and he isn’t sure if they could all get along.

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll be looking for specific people. I’ll take charge, but I also had other plans,” Taeyong grins with a glint of excitement flitting through his gaze.

“I don’t like that look.” Sicheng suddenly blurts, and everyone bursts into laughter. Yuta leans against him, hollering.

“Man, I love it when you speak, Sicheng, you’re so funny!” Jungwoo laughs. The devil rolls his eyes, but smiles as the others around him agree. He doesn’t think he’s that funny, but he sure knows when good jokes are made. But Jungwoo has been picking up sign language too, which Sicheng thinks it’s too much, but the Angel insisted, wishing to be friends.

“Well, what’s the plan?” Jeno wipes a tear away, taking a deep breath.

“When we gather more members, we can divide the supernatural teams into units. I’ll also be choosing leaders, but I think you, Jeno,” The demigod points at his friend. “Can also help. You’ve been training with good leadership. But all of you are also here to help. Especially if you feel like stepping in.”

Jeno looks at the older, thoughtful, and content with the idea.

“Eh, I think you two got it,” Yuta says, his arm wraps around Sicheng’s lower back, his hand rests on his hip. Sicheng tilts his head to the side, lightly touching the older’s.

“Yeah… I trust you guys to make the right choices.” Jisung sighs. He looks quite puzzled and a little worried, but Sicheng thinks he’s still trying to comprehend the units part.

Jungwoo uncrossed his arms, letting them fall against the table. He sighs quite dramatically, leaning on the surface. “I know you two well enough that you won’t fuck up.” Taeyong bats his lashes at the angel, who’s right next to him, and the angel extends his wings to slap the other.

Then they look at Sicheng.

He can’t help but shrug. He doesn’t want to deal with that kind of stuff. A little too complex, and it takes too much energy to talk.

“Okay then,” Taeyong takes a deep breath. “So all of you want to be a part of my team?” His tone was hopeful and excited.

“Of course,” Jungwoo sighs.

“Why not? We’re all good friends here. And that means we get to go on missions together!” Yuta cheers, pulling Sicheng closer. The devil smiles and agrees. He’d rather go on missions than battles, but it’s not an excuse to avoid. It’d be a better distraction from a lot of things.

“I’d like to explore more of Ibareedom and the empires,” Jisung muses.

That’s right. Sicheng has only visited the Crethage, Maekubia, and Vraxorid empires. But could he ever revisit Maekubia?

𖤍

Yuta, Jaehyun, and Jungkook accompany Sicheng to take Jinrak and Jisung to Maekubia. They had finally finished their exams, and he thought he’d take the younger couple to Maekubia, noted to be the second most beautiful empire. He’s heard and read about how its nature is soothing to the soul, and so after hearing enough of Jinrak’s yearning to see that place, they went.

He was left in awe, astounded to be graced with the beauty of nature. For how could such a place like this exist? The luscious greenery, the exposure of natural magic particles, the colorful flowers and plants. Just… everything.

He’s staring at a waterfall, admiring the glistening and clear water. It’s a drastic contrast to where the satanic races live. He’d be seeing bloody waterfalls or dark murkiness of some unknown substance.

That’s when something is tucked against his ear, and he turns to look at Yuta, who’s smiling. His eyes soften even more if possible, smile wide with pure awe. He looks so damn cute.

“You’re so beautiful, Sicheng,” He coos and cups his face, chest fluttering from his words. Endeared, Sicheng leans up and rubs their noses, soft laughter leaving each other.

He pulls away and reaches for whatever Yuta tucked against his ear, and places it in his palm.

It’s a moon orchid.

“It’s beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you.”

Sicheng tucks the flower back behind his ear, eyeing his suitor. Yuta sees his expression, flabbergasted.

“Don’t doubt my loving words to you!” He dramatically throws his arms around Sicheng, and they laugh, falling back, with Yuta supporting an arm, cushioning the landing. Though it wouldn’t have hurt at all as a satanic being, and yet the demon treats him as if he were made of porcelain.

The grass is soft and ticklish. He can’t believe that they’re here. Staring up at the clear blue sky, watching all sorts of butterflies dance in the air.

“This place is so nice…” He can’t help but tell Yuta, and the demon agrees, rolling off and holding their hands as they sky gaze, appreciating every detail of nature. This is definitely one of the reasons Sicheng doesn’t regret rejecting his biology. He wouldn’t have been here with Yuta at all then.

⚚

Then they’re walking along the bank of an iridescent lake, the devil resting his head on the demon’s shoulder as Yuta begins to point out every detail this place could have.

This is a lake that is visited and loved by almost every tourist. According to residents, the best time to visit is in spring or winter. Spring, because iridescent lune flowers decorate the lake. Winter, because once the lake freezes, it’s like touching the rainbow. Full of life and memories of all that has lived in the Maekubia empire.

It is, without a doubt, a stunning sight. It’s almost the end of spring, but they can see the way the sunlight reflected against the surface of the lake turns into rainbow hues. As if the lake were a liquid form of a rainbow.

He glances to the side, checking on his youngling couple. Jinrak crouches by the bank, extending his hand to touch the water. Right behind him, Jisung sits back and admires his lover.

Then there’s Jaehyun and Jungkook, also keeping an eye on the two. They can’t have them go off and do something… catastrophic. Hopefully. But are Jaehyun and Jungkook really the right duo to be babysitting?

“Don’t mind them,” Yuta’s voice reaches his ears. “They’ll be just fine.”

That’s when they see Jungkook getting ready to kick Jaehyun into the lake. The older demon must have said something to offend the younger.

Sicheng turns to look at his lover, tilting his head with an intrigued look. Yuta’s lips thin, staring at the other demons. And then he shrugs.

“Oh well, they’ll be making fools of themselves,” he says as he takes Sicheng’s hand, ushering him to continue walking. “Let’s go so we act like we don’t know them.” They laugh and giggle, continuing their wonderful stroll.

𖤍

But good things don’t last forever.

That’s why they make as many happy memories as possible.

And now, it’s been a decade since Jinrak’s passing.

They’ll carry on, but there are still some things that Sicheng fears revisiting. Sometimes, beautiful memories are the most haunting. But he’ll learn how to overcome it when the time finally arrives. If he ever needs help, he knows who to go to.

“Yeah, I think it’s wonderful to become a team,” Sicheng finally says.

To better separate their identities and memories from the military.

“Then let’s get to it!” Taeyong announces, and everyone cheers.

But they’re forgetting one person, and they wake up from their ruckus.

“Huh? What’s happening?” Jaehyun sits up, all the petals falling. He sounds terribly congested, and the petals that Jeno and Jisung left are still in the demon’s nostrils.

“Jaehyun, we’re becoming a team!” Taeyong pumps his fist in the air.

Yuta departs from Sicheng’s side, giving their friend a welcome morning. The devil is pretty sure it’s past noon by now.

“Oh? All right. Let me know if I need to sign anything,” He yawns and stretches.

At the age of thirty-nine, Sicheng becomes a part of Taeyong’s team.

⚗︎

They all agreed with the team’s name: The Ubiquitous Guardians

In hopes of diversifying their team, this word represents the unity and connection of their members, as well as future members. They will unite to protect the innocent.

They especially voted that Taeyong should definitely be the leader of now and of all the future units. He will be the leader for the teams as a whole. There are roles of vice leaders, but they are completely optional, but many teams have one just in case. Their team surprisingly doesn’t have one, but Jeno is technically fulfilling that role. He just doesn’t have the title, nor does he want it.

Things are great, it feels new and adventurous with the team. They’ve explored some places he never knew existed! Tried different foods, whether they were good or bad, but he stuck with anything that would be at least flavorful.

Though missions weren’t always as easy as they said.

They were too caught up by a tribe of rogue goblins; they hadn’t noticed a giant cyclops hiding behind one of the towers.

It was immediate and painful. All within a blink, pain literally hits him square in the chest, and his back collided against Yuta, the older dragged into the ambush. He doesn’t remember much; all he could think about was the searing pain, because this wasn’t any normal spear. It had the ability to sap out their energy, leaving them lithe and helpless.

Blood spurs down his mouth, and he can’t stop the pained gasps from leaving his lips, head thrown back only to rest against Yuta’s shoulder. A hand firmly grasps his shoulders, and he hears Yuta cursing right beside his ear, both of them panting for relief.

“Si—cheng—” Yuta sounds infuriated and urgent, and Sicheng couldn’t help but match his lover’s irritation.

“My hearts,” Sicheng grits. He thinks he lost four of them as he pries an eye open to look down, observing the way the blade is wedged into them. He can’t move!

“Yuta! Sicheng!” Jisung blitzes to them, looking at them with a pinched look.

“Still alive,” Is all Yuta says.

“Get— this shit out of us— now!” Sicheng furiously signs, glaring at their enemies. The cyclops isn’t alone; four more are coming out with the same weapons. Plus, they must deal with the tribe of goblins that still haven’t been entirely put down or captured.

“Taeyong! Jeno! Take them down!” The two demigods spot the enemies and immediately get to work. Unfortunately, both Jaehyun and Jungwoo aren’t present, busy with their own assigned missions by the military rather than the Supernatural Guild.

Jisung equips into an armor that emphasizes the increased size of his gauntlets. They latch onto the handle, and he lifts it just slightly, and both Sicheng and Yuta are groaning in pain.

“I’m right here, love, I’m right here.” Yuta’s voice fills his mind as he holds his breath, squeezing his eyes shut so hard that tears slip past his eyes. He hears Jisung mumbling something.

“Don’t fucking count, just do it!” Yuta instructs the youngest.

And then there’s more pain, but the weight is lifted from their chests.

Sicheng doubles over to the side, gasping and emptying the remnants of blood in his mouth. “Yuta?” He croaks and turns to see that the older had blacked out.

Sicheng chants a sacrifice of an organ, decently regenerating enough that he can move a lot more freely. He crawls over and hoists up Yuta, biting down his own pain.

“Hyung!” Jisung chucks the spear back at one of the cyclops.

Bullseye.

The youngest runs up to him, changing into a different armor. He helps take Yuta from Sicheng, and he also offers leverage to the older. In the next moment, they’re blitzing away, a safe distance from the field.

“Stay here,” Jisung slowly instructs. “We’ll be back in no time, and Taeyong or Jeno will teleport you guys to the hospital.” Sicheng looks at his friend, seeing the way his hands shake and the fright in his eyes despite the relaxed muscles on his face.

“Don’t worry about us,” Sicheng assures. “It’ll take more than that to get rid of us.” Just to add a few bonuses of reassurance, he smiles.

He hears Jisung take a deep breath and nods before blitzing away to clear out their enemies.

Sicheng exhales, looking over at Yuta. He’s not going to die with the loss of a few hearts, thank Satan. But the excessive blood loss is a weakness that leaves them vulnerable enough to be killed.

He leans down and presses their foreheads together, trying to think positively through the fog of exhaustion.

Definitely not a close call, is what Sicheng would believe. They’re strong.

They will continue to grow.

⚗︎

By forty-five, Sicheng hears about the recently promoted men. He’s heard promising stories and news of them, which simply emphasizes on how strong the newer generations are coming along.

At least, they accepted their promotions when they believed the time was right.

He first met Park Sunghoon, the dark cache. He’s grown acquainted to Jisung, and to his surprise, he is Riki’s childhood friend.

Specifically, that man is the one who has spatial magic with weapons. Like a counterpart of Jisung. The younger has mentioned to him a few times that he’s made another friend who has similar magic to him. Who knew it’d be Sunghoon, and they’re the same age! The younger is well-mannered and learned sign language on his own free time.

Eventually, he was introduced to Hwang Hyunjin, the eloquent, and Ricky Shen, the opulent. They learned some sign language as on of their general requirements for classes. So there was not much of an issue to talk to them. Although, it isn’t hard for satanic and divine races to master a knowledge. He bets Minghao learned sign language within a month at best.

Back to business, these two men hold quite the sass. It’s not directed to him, thankfully, but to those who dislike devils that disregard their own nature. That they’re not the ‘real deal’.

Not too bad, and he finds his juniors to be well-spirited and humorous.

He’s with them, walking down the halls as he explains to them a few times what they will most likely do depending on their ranks and age. Hyunjin is two years older than Jisung. Meanwhile, Ricky is two years younger than Jisung.

It makes him feel somewhat old, but he’s immortal and still retains his youthful looks when he was in his mid-twenties. Guess those are some of the pros to being an immortal race.

That’s when they come across one of the training grounds where they sense a bunch of demons. It’s odd and may be alarming to many, but out of all the signatures, Sicheng instantly recognizes Jaehyun’s signature.

“I sense a few friends over there,” Hyunjin suddenly points out. So, they go investigate and come across Kim Hongjoong, the devil of tenebrosity, and Sunghoon.

Kim Hongjoong was promoted at the age of thirty-eight, now a mentor of Sunghoon, who was promoted alongside Hyunjin and Ricky.

Sicheng hadn’t noticed Yoongi and Minghao there either. Minghao is literally pulling on a demon’s ear. Lee Chan, the dexterous. He’s hollering for help, and he can’t help but think other guards will begin to rush over.

There are many other demons to see. Jungkook, Kim Sunwoo, the cursing haste, and Riki. But how did these demons even get past the patrol guards in the first place?

“Now this is an interesting gathering…” Hyunjin muses, looking at the chaos erupting.

Jaehyun greets Sicheng with a nod.

“What brings you here?” Sicheng cocks a brow and crosses his arms.

Jaehyun shrugs, looking over at Chan, who was dragged away by Minghao. Then to Jungkook, who’s bickering with Yoongi.

Just from that alone, he figures those two dragged him along to visit for chaos.

“How’s Yuta doing?” Of course, he can’t help but wonder about his suitor.

He hears Ricky click his tongue from behind. “Sappy simpletons.”

Jaehyun seemingly agrees with the other, raising his brows at him in a teasing way.

“He’s doing well. Did a few missions last week, training that kid,” He points to Riki, who’s now swinging some type of magical sword from Sunghoon’s inventory. “And he’s doing extremely well about missing you.”

Sicheng can’t help but chuckle, endeared by the thought of Yuta dramatically complaining to Jaehyun about seeing him. Perfectly imaginable. For he, too, misses Yuta, but he knows they’ll never be separated for eternity. That, he can guarantee with all of his seven hearts.

“So when are you going to start looking for a partner?” He asks.

Jaehyun’s face sours for the first time in a while, looking at him as if he’d do something so ridiculous!

“Uhh, it’s not really my thing,” Jaehyun eventually says. “Must I even need a partner to live?”

“Well… no,” Sicheng answers, never expecting Jaehyun to say something along the lines of that. “It’s up to you, but I think having someone supporting you more intimately and lovingly is quite wonderful.”

“Maybe it hasn’t occurred to me yet. Only time will tell.”

Then, they look over and watch as Hongjoong creates a pool of shadow on the wall, reaching to pull out another demon.

“Uhh… Hi guys.” Choi San, the berserker. A close friend of Hongjoong’s.

“Good gracious, let’s stop our training from here.” He hears Hongjoong sassily say.

⚗︎

Sicheng enters Yoongi’s office, offering the older a questioning look. “You requested?”

The older looks up from his paperwork and nods, greeting Sicheng. “Take a seat and wait, you have some people to meet.”

Meet? I don’t want to meet new people.

He nods and fights a solemn sigh from leaving him. He walks over to a lounging chair to the side of the room. He can’t help but wonder who’s coming and what Yoongi needs from them.

Newbies perhaps?

That’s when the door opens and reveals Park Chanyeol, the reticent. Sicheng hasn’t seen that man in a while, if he’s being honest. The older offers him a nod, and Sicheng returns the gesture, anxious and feeling awkward.

Then, Kim Yugeyeom, the silent bolt. Great, even more awkward, but not so much with Yugeyeom, thankfully. Since they’re the same age, they’ve shared many classes and acknowledged one another. It’s just that they have their own social circles that they would prefer.

“Sicheng? Haven’t seen you in a while,” Yugeyeom greets him, which leaves the other relieved. He takes a seat right next to him. “I know we never exchanged many conversations, but how are you?”

“I’m doing fine, I suppose…” Sicheng shrugs. “You?”

“Ah, I don’t really know sign language, but I think you’re doing okay?” Yugeyeom scratches his head. Ah, right. Sicheng is so used to using sign language with other devils.

“Yes, he said he’s doing fine. He’s asking yourself.” Yoongi graciously translates.

“Same here,” The taller leans back, sighing. “But I just realized, you’re my senior, right?” That’s true, and Sicheng merely forgets that he has far more experience than most of his comrades in the military. Most of them were promoted around their thirties and forties.

“Oh yeah,” He finally agrees.

Lastly, Minghao enters, looking at everyone.

“Am I late?”

“No, you aren’t,” Yoongi assures the younger. He gets up from his seat, placing his paperwork to the side. “I have gathered you four today, because one of the chiefs has asked me to form a new team that would best take on stealth missions. You guys are the newer generation.”

“I think I’m the outlier here,” Chanyeol states. The tallest is literally standing awkwardly, looking at the three men who are all born in the same year. Right, Sicheng, Minghao, and Yugeyeom are all seventy while Chanyeol is seventy-five.

“It’s not about age, I don’t care about that shit. I don’t know about you, but all I ask for is your damn results and efficiency. And that’s you four.”

“Us?” They all ask in unison. Well, Sicheng didn’t speak, but he’s sure his face says enough to Yoongi. The second oldest pinches the bridge of his nose, annoyed, and points at Chanyeol.

“You. For your telepathy magic.”

Then to Sicheng. “Must I say more? Your skills are those of an assassin.” Sicheng contentedly shrugs, grinning at the other. A valid reason, and he’s proud of his own skills.

Then to Yugeyeom. “You. For your sensory magic.”

Lastly, he moves on to Minghao. “You for your eyes.”

“I only light things on fire.”

“With your eyes,” Yugeyeom chimes, which earns him a kick.

“Okay, besides that, you can see through many plans, observe, and predict things the best. One of the most efficient devils that can make plans on the spot.”

Minghao meets Sicheng’s gaze and grins. “Well then, I’m quite flattered— wait. Does that mean I’m the leader?”

“To your discontent, yes. To their content, yes.” Yoongi gestures to the other three as Minghao fixes his glasses, brows furrowed. Now who’s grinning? Minghao spots Sicheng, and the older playfully grins. Heh, can’t even attack him in Yoongi’s office.

“Back to business, you four are enough.” Does he have that much faith in the four of them? Seriously?

“You have that much faith that we won’t die? Or get tortured?” Chanyeol deadpans.

“I never said that. Who do you take me for?” The tallest backs off, hands in the air.

“I have faith in your skills, efficiency, and loyalty. You should understand that stealth teams are responsible for surveillance, intelligence, assassination, and undercover operations.” They nod. “So, I believe we can make this work. Plus, having four is enough. More than that, you guys would definitely get into trouble and disputes.”

Sicheng agrees, and he can’t help but wonder if those chances will ever arise with his own supernatural team. Disputes are natural, but within such a large association? Maybe not so okay.

“Do we get a say in even participating in this?”

Yoongi looks at Yugeyeom, unimpressed. “No.”

“Do I get to name the team?” Minghao asks.

“Yes.”

Sicheng is standing to the side with Chanyeol, watching the three other devils banter about who gets what and what they get to do. In reality, they don’t have much of a choice. So, Sicheng can only focus on keeping his comrades alive as long as possible.

He knows how stealth missions can go, literally his role, but he’s used to doing them solo. Having a team execute these orders with him will be quite a departure from his usual expertise.

“Okay, we’re going to be called the Holaze.”

Silence.

“It’s not too bad,” Sicheng tries to support his friend, but he is thinking of something… more daunting.

“Not too shabby,” Chanyeol speaks up.

“Eh, I don’t like it, but you’re the leader.” Yugeyeom sighs.

“Now that’s settled,” Yoongi shoves a stack of scrolls into Yugeyom’s arms. “These are your missions. Have fun~.”

Yoongi can’t be serious, because Sicheng is looking at the number of scrolls and descriptions of these missions they must carry out. They’re insane! Yoongi’s insane!

If he wants efficiency… Sicheng gets an idea.

“Can we take Jisung?”

“No!”

⚗︎

Well, Sicheng is actually quite content with his team, but dear Satan, Yugeyeom is the only one keeping the spirits up. The rest of them are just antisocial. Well, he and Minghao are usually bickering, which then drags in Chanyeol, and Sicheng ends up needing to break them apart.

“How dare you paralyze me!” Minghao yells at him. Sicheng is crouched beside the leader, holding him down as Chanyeol scolds Yugeyeom.

Sicheng raises two fingers above Minghao’s brows, a warning gesture.

The younger sighs and remains still as they settle things down.

“We need to focus on the mission!” Chanyeol reminds them.

⚚

They operate so well together. Chanyeol transmits communication with ease and warns them of any threats or changes to the plan.

Minghao’s plans are meticulous, but it’s in his title. He knows how to keep them alive with the process of planning and trust.

Yugeyeom’s magic helps dwindle people’s sensory perception at randomized scales, but it’s good enough for Sicheng to slip around and take out their targets.

⚚

“How’s the team?” Yuta asks, combing Sicheng’s locks. The devil had just finished showering, lying on the couch with Yuta. He’s been on back-to-back missions, and he misses everyone and his home. A place that’s safe and sacred of memories.

The younger sighs, pressing his face against the firm chest to feel his heartbeats.

“They’re great,” He finally answers, voice scratchy. “Minghao and Yugeyom keep bickering, though. Chanyeol and I have to stop them.” Yuta chuckles, his chest rumbling beneath Sicheng’s touch.

He pulls away just the slightest. “But I missed you.” The demon’s eyes soften as he reads his hands, smiling.

He takes one of his hands, raising it to his lips and kisses, soft lips brushing the sensitive skin of his knuckles. “I missed you, too.” His hands glide against his back, prodding at the tensed muscles. “I also think you need some massages.”

Has Sicheng ever mentioned how good Yuta is at massaging? Maybe a little biased since Sicheng loves him, but his hands are Satanly-sent, always making him feel refreshed from hell.

But Sicheng’s stomach likes to ruin moments like these sometimes. It growls vigorously, loud and clear that it needs to eat.

They laugh, untangling themselves so they can have dinner together. “Don’t worry, love. I’ll treat you to a night of rest and love.” Yuta presses a firm kiss on his forehead, both of them entering the kitchen.

⚗︎

Today is a special event for the Ubiquitous Guardians. They are gathered in one of the hundreds of meeting rooms in the Supernatural Guild as they are going to meet their first new member.

“Everyone,” Jeno announces. “Meet Mark Lee.” He gestures to the young boy next to him. He looks at best twelve or something. Why is the demigod bringing in someone so young?!

“Jeno,” Jungwoo looks at the sphinx, then back at the demigod. “He’s so young. Why do you want to bring him into the team? No offense, kid.”

The boy shrugs, offering an apologetic smile.

“Well, he’s a fun kid to chat with, and he’s actually a lot more talented than you’d expect. Since you know, sphinxes are the rarest race.” Jeno grins, patting Mark’s back.

Taeyong hums, tapping his chin.

“Tell us about yourself,” He finally tells him.

The boy shifts, glancing at all of them. Poor boy, he looks like he’s sweating buckets just by standing in silence, and Sicheng almost has the urge to walk over and pat his shoulder. Talking is indeed a difficult task. Especially when all eyes are on you.

Jeno pats his back, and he smiles, eyes lighting up. He looks so damn pure, maybe purer than the conservative demigods and angels.

“I’m Lee Minhyun, or Mark Lee, the jack-of-all-trades. I’m fifteen and currently on the pathway of getting promoted into the Laesaneian military.” He announces.

They applaud on behalf of his upcoming promotion. It may be alarming to many, but the Laesaneian empire has the smallest population compared to all empires of Ibareedom. They train their younglings, and most enter the military when they are in their early twenties.

“I’m thankful to Jeno for inviting me to this team, and I hope you will accept me. I look forward to getting to know each of you and uhh— Mark me in your hearts?”

“hAH! I like this kid! He’s got some good humor.” Jaehyun laughs, big and full.

This is a once-in-a-while thing when they see Jaehyun laugh like a madman.

Well, it wouldn’t hurt too much to have the kid around.

“Do you know what rank you’re going to be?” Jisung asks.

“I was told rank B.”

“Damn, kid. I’m starting to predict why you were given that title,” Yuta comments. Sicheng nods in agreement. Jack-of-all-trades? He must have done everything and all to get promoted so early and at such a high rank. What makes it scarier is that Sicheng is one hundred and two. He’s wondering if this kid has the capabilities to kill him! Most likely, but he seems too nice.

Sicheng looks at Jisung. He’s starting to see some similarities within these men as well.

“Dear Lord,” Jungwoo sighs. He doesn’t look disappointed or upset, more of a look of disbelief. That they’re actually letting a teenager into the team full of people who are a century older. “Well, it’s all up to Taeyong, and I can see he already wants Mark on the team.”

“Indeed, I do. We won’t let you die, kiddo.” Taeyong assures the Sphinx.

“That’s… not really helpful.” Jisung notes.

“Oh, you don’t need to worry about me. I’ve…” He scratches his head. “I’ve already had to kill some people.”

Ain’t no way in hell does this kid have a body count.

“Whoa, how many?” Yuta blitzes over, patting the boy’s head.

“Uhh like… twenty-three?”

“He’s what most interviewers would want someone of experience to have,” Jaehyun remarks.

Seemingly, everyone looks at the demon with expressions of: Not here, Jaehyun.

Sicheng looks at Jungwoo, the angel, looking back in return. Yeah, they’re going to definitely have weirder occurrences the more people they let in. But he guesses that’s the fun in all of meeting new people as well.

“Okay, everyone, introduce yourselves,” Taeyong gathers their attention. The leader goes first, of course. “I’m Lee Taeyong, the guardian of heaven. Rank S.”

Taeyong finally received his title after returning from a dangerous mission with everyone alive. Described as a guardian to all.

“Actually, let’s go from oldest to youngest,” He notes. Yuta eyes the older, but doesn’t argue.

“I’m Nakamoto Yuta, the woe-bringer. Rank A.”

“I’m Jung Yoonoh, or Jaehyun, the evil-eye master. Rank A.”

Sicheng signs to the boy, bowing to him. Meanwhile, Yuta translates for Mark. “My name is Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin. Rank B.” The boy stares at him with his eyes wide. Well, it’s not every day you come across a satanic race that needs sign language.

“My name is Kim Jungwoo, the lover.” The angel graciously takes the sphinx’s attention. “Rank B.”

“You already know me, but I’ll do it anyway,” Jeno muses. “I’m Lee Jeno, the courageous. Rank A.”

Lastly, Jisung. “I’m Park Jisung, the reequip master.”

“You’re the Park Jisung?!” Mark stares at the devil in shock. Everyone looks at Jisung, who is equally stunned.

“Am I that cursed of a rumor?” Jisung ponders.

Well, Sicheng has heard the word has gone around that Jisung is the survivor of Gluttonitia. But they don’t know half of that truth.

“I heard a lot of stories that you are the youngest to ever enter the Avrotus military of this age.” True, very true. “And you’re undeniably powerful.”

The second youngest scratches the back of his nape. “Well… I am currently ranked S+.”

“Whoa!” Sicheng literally sees stars shine across Mark’s eyes. He’s such an innocent boy who has already done some terrible deeds.

And so, Mark became the eighth member of the Ubiquitous Guardians.

⚗︎

Mark is a really strong kid. He’s got heliokinesis and anti-magic. He’s displayed his skills exceptionally well while sparring with everyone. At some point, Sicheng grew weary of the boy’s obliviousness to his own potential.

Other than that, he’s eager to learn. He’s also a loving and kind boy, because he went up to Sicheng in hopes of learning sign language to communicate with him.

Jaehyun, who is with him, grins, nudging the devil who stares at the youngest in awe.

“You don’t have to, Mark. Really, don’t go out of your way. Save your knowledge capacity for more to come in the future decades. Then you can learn sign language.”

Mark is clearly unmoved by his words. “No, Hyung. I want to learn for you. It’s not out of my way if it means a lot to me.”

Then, Mark raises his hands, and he begins to sign. It’s not the best, but it’s clear enough for Sicheng and Jaehyun to understand what Mark is saying.

I want to be your friend.

It’s beautiful and heartwarming.

Sicheng is not one to plead and push unless it’s necessary. And Mark is definitely more stubborn than the devil. By all means, if Mark wants to learn, they’ll teach him. But he can’t help but wonder who taught him. Did he teach himself?

“Did you learn that yourself?”

Mark shakes his head. “I asked Yuta and Jeno for help.” Well, Mark could have gone to everyone in the team for help. So it’s not a surprise for him to ask anyone. “Your mate is more strict than Jeno though…”

His mate?

Unfortunately, Sicheng and Yuta are still not mates. He fears the pain that would be brought to his suitor if he were to die in battle. And the thought of it immediately dampens his mood, but he knows how to play a poker face— a master of acting at its finest.

But it seems he let his signature slip. He sees from the corner of his eye Jaehyun tensing and immediately talks to Mark to distract the boy. But it shouldn’t be a sensitive topic. It’s a fact that they aren’t mates. He should clear the assumption with the sphinx.

So, Sicheng taps on Jaehyun’s shoulder to translate. “Yuta and I are not mates.”

The boy immediately becomes flustered by his statement. “Oh! Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry for assuming!” It’s a cute sight, innocent and genuine.

“It’s all right, Mark.”

The younger sighs, a hand on his chest. “But if you don’t mind answering, is Yuta courting you then?” Sicheng nods with a grin.

But he still wishes that there was a time when he could mate with Yuta soon. So other devils would stop pestering him and asking to go to their beds. What a bunch of nonsense.

So, the others teach Mark sign language whenever they have the time to.

“No! You’re asking to marry someone tomorrow!” Jeno sighs, rubbing his face.

“Oh my…” Jisung stares at the youngest.

All the while, Yuta, Jaehyun, and Jungwoo are laughing their asses off, and Sicheng can’t help but smile at them. It’s wholesome and domestic. Out here, in Taeyong’s garden, as they drink some tea Sicheng made.

“But you did it that way!”

“No! I did it this way!”

“I see no difference.”

“I’m going to throw you into the neighbor’s yard.”

“Let’s not do that,” Taeyong warns. Of course, Jeno is just joking. But Sicheng thinks he might be legit to a certain extent.

“Ugh. Taeyong, Jeno isn’t being helpful.” Mark crosses his arms.

After laughing, Jungwoo approaches, taking Sicheng’s hand so they can get a closer look. “What are you two even trying to say?”

“Can I meet you tomorrow?”

“Ah, well there’s definitely a difference when it comes to saying meet. Look at my fingers.” Jungwoo is carefully walking through the sphinx with specific details. And he eventually gets it down after a few various explanations from everyone else.

“You best be glad that someone is stopping me from throwing you,” Jeno mutters under his breath. That would be Jisung, who’s holding onto the other’s collar.

They continue to bicker and threaten each other, all out of playfulness.

Sicheng smiles and looks over at Yuta, who’s laughing at them, bright and energetic. Then, their eyes meet, and Sicheng can’t help but smile wider. Anytime he sees his smiles, soothes his soul. Yuta himself seems to soften, a dreamy look in his eyes.

This is a happiness that they can’t describe, but see within each other. They don’t need to have mating marks to feel it.

This is enough for Sicheng. For now, he thinks. For they have a long time ahead of them to fight and watch this team grow beautifully.

He walks over to Yuta and holds his hand, watching the others go on and on with their lessons with laughter and learning.

Chapter Text

Sicheng stares at the ginormous blade that remains in the field. His body frozen, hearts racing like never before. His skin is sticky and flaky from all sorts of blood coating his skin. His muscles ache, magic wasted, but he isn’t tired. The adrenaline courses through, forcing him to witness the true strengths of what some of the newer generations have to offer.

At first, the battle was going on as any usual battle would be on Sicheng’s table. But they soon became overwhelmed by a few enemies. From the south side of the battlefield, a ginormous blade shoots up from the earth.

It was despicable.

He blitzes over, staring up with great rouse.

Sicheng recognizes this signature to be Sunghoon’s. He summoned a giant blade such as this? It stands terribly tall. Maybe as tall as a watch tower.

A Titan-sized weapon.

There are bodies Sicheng recognizes strewn across the field within Sunghoon’s vicinity. He must have been enraged when he saw the state of his friends. It seems that Sicheng can’t escape the similarities to Jisung. And he fears some of these people may fall into a similar tragedy one day. He shakes his head, swallowing thickly.

In front of Sunghoon is half of the body of the devil who led this rebellion. A ranked S devil. In the end, they couldn’t fight against a towering blade that would cost all of Sunghoon’s magic.

It’s terrifying that Sunghoon is the same rank as him.

This is why people say Jisung and Sunghoon are counterparts of one another.

One who wields armor. And one who wields blades.

⚚

“I’m beginning to think all of them are… literal spawns from hell.”

“Pssh, you don’t say?” Jeno sighs.

“Yeah, I can see it. Even Riki is doing unbelievable shit on the fields.” Yuta muses. They’re at Jeno’s place, and Sicheng never knew how rich the man was. His home is like a mansion. A heavenly mansion at that. “Makes sense that they’re also close friends. Two peas in a pod.”

“Are we sure it isn’t BamBam influencing him?” Yuta thinks for a moment before cursing himself.

“That’s a good chance. But you gotta consider that the kid is incredibly rebellious.” True, Sicheng has met Riki, and boy, is he a chaotic spirit. Hongjoong definitely got the calmer pea of the set. Meanwhile, it takes both Yuta and BamBam to monitor Riki.

“Jisung, are we sure you and Sunghoon are not like Yin and Yang?” Mark wonders.

“Uhh, I don’t know, to be honest. Everyone’s been saying that, but I don’t really care about that kind of stuff.” Jisung leans to rest his elbows on his knees. “How’s the battles over at Vraxorid by the way?”

The demons cast their gazes, lips thinning.

“It’s getting annoying,” Yuta vaguely admits. “But it’s nothing as serious as… whatever the hell is happening on your lands.” Jaehyun seemingly agrees, nodding.

If it’s just the beginning, Sicheng can’t imagine how extreme the battles can get, considering that demons are chaotic. Literally and figuratively.

Sicheng has fought a few demons while on missions, and let’s just say… they’re merciless. But they’re not as taunting and cruel as devils. Demons like adrenaline. Devils like misery.

Yuta looks over at him, shooting a smile of assurance.

“Oh, we’ll be fine. We have the craziest knights.” That, without a doubt, is true. When they have the fastest demon of their era, a demon who can increase or decrease magic input and expulsion, and so on. “Of course, they have us too!” Yuta reaches over to pat Jaehyun, who’s lying on the floor.

Of any place, he chose the floor.

But yes, both Yuta and Jaehyun’s abilities are also highly desired in the Vraxorid military. Yuta, for field action, and Jaehyun, for his exceptional skills of cursing and protection.

“Give us some credit for having crazy knights, too.” Jisung included.

“Like you?” Mark quips.

“No, there are more people,” Sicheng has to agree with Jisung that there are indeed stronger knights than Jisung currently. But he has faith that Jisung will climb the ladder in the next few decades.

“But I do worry for the younglings,” Jaehyun points out.

“Younglings is interesting for someone like you.” Jeno deadpans.

“That’s rich coming from you,” Jisung sighs, gesturing to Mark. The demigod shoots Jisung a look of challenge, and the devil only rolls his eyes in return.

“Where’s Taeyong and Jungwoo anyway?” Mark points out.

“Oh, Taeyong’s out on a mission. Jungwoo is over at Vraxorid with the healing squad.” Jeno assured the Sphinx.

“What is there to do now?” Jisung asks. They haven’t been on a team mission in a while. If they want missions without their leader present, then they need Taeyong to permit the process. If only Jeno were officially the vice leader, he would be able to carry out the procedures himself.

“Oh, we should do more lessons,” Sicheng reminds, grinning at Mark. The younger agrees. It’s been a year of learning, and he’s done exceptionally well. He’s able to understand basic sentences, which makes Sicheng delighted.

But there’s still more Mark must improve on and learn more.

“It’s okay. Some words are hard to describe.” The younger nods, content with the pace they’re going at.

“Rock, paper, scissors. Whoever loses teaches Mark for today.” Yuta suddenly announces.

⚗︎

Sicheng joins Yoongi, Minghao, Hongjoong, and Juyeon at Vraxorid. Yoongi opens the door, and everyone walks in, eyes scanning the infirmary for the people they need to see.

He hears someone call his name and realizes it’s Sunghoon. He approaches the younger, the latter knowing who he’s looking for. “They’re right here.” He gestures to the two beds right behind one of the curtains.

Yuta is in terrible shape, and Jaehyun is sitting next to the other, napping against the wall. They’re bandaged up pretty well for their mauled conditions. He heard the news that there was a break in their forces when battling. They won, but with little manpower they had left.

According to Sunghoon, Sunwoo, and Riki outdid themselves and pushed past their limits. He should express his gratitude to them when they wake up.

“Sicheng,” Yuta beams at his presence.

Relief washes over him, walking over and caressing his suitor’s face. The demon leans into his palm, skin warm, tender, and rough with the bandages. Yuta’s lips are one of the most charming signatures of Sicheng’s hearts. The lips that have whispered all the loving words he feels, the lips that have kissed him into bliss, the lips that shone with smiles and healed his soul.

To see Yuta still smiling after a terrible fight makes him feel partially comforted.

Sicheng doesn’t know the full details of the battle, but he knows there was a chance he could have lost Yuta this time, maybe in the next few years, as this continues.

The thought of losing Yuta scares him terribly. He can’t imagine seeing his deceased face— he can’t see it. And he hopes he never has to. The weight pulls heavily, his hearts hanging on thin strings until they fall into the pits of despair.

“There’s no need to cry, love.”

Yuta reaches to wipe at his face, rough bandages rubbing against his skin. It scratches in a way that makes him feel awake— alive. Sicheng sniffles, shaking his head. Gathering his composure, he takes a seat to lean in and press a kiss on Yuta’s forehead.

He’s just glad he can see him even if he’s not at his strongest. Weak, strong, imperfect— this is everything he wants in his beautiful tale.

⚗︎

Sicheng knows he told Yuta to wait for the day to come, but he just can’t live without the thought of Yuta’s emblem on his skin. He needs to know he’s alive at least, and it’s terribly selfish.

The Vraxorid Empire is having its own dispute going on, like Avrotus, but it’s a lot less complicated than whatever is happening here. But after visiting him a few months ago, he couldn’t hide the fear.

With each passing day, month, year, and decade, his fear has only begun sprouting into something terrible. Scared he’ll never be Yuta’s, even though he knows they have each other. Like an invisible string of words tying them together. But he wants to make that string visible, show other satanic races he isn’t a “pitiful, unmated beauty” that he appears to be. But it’s not really about peers— he couldn’t care less about them.

It’s about being completed, full.

On top of that, what if it never happens? What if Sicheng dies in battle before getting to know what it really is to be mated with the devil he loves? He’s beginning to believe he must experience all that he can before he may never. He’s one hundred twenty-three, which makes Yuta one hundred twenty-five. They’re still so young.

He’s thought about it for so long— weeks— weighing the chances and events of tragedies, and he finally concludes that he wants to mate with Yuta now.

The battles are less messy in Avrotus, and Vraxorid is just beginning with their own disputes. But if they act on it in no time, there isn’t much to worry about. If things start to get hard once again, well… he’ll suffer and live through a new tragedy he can never brace.

And so, he carefully walks Yuta through the conversation when he stays over at the demon’s place. He also asks for the older’s opinion, if he wants to mate at this time.

“I don’t want to make you feel obligated. So if you believe that it’s not the right time, I’ll respect it.”

Yuta looks at him in awe, and he reaches to hold his hand and cup Sicheng’s face. He kisses his hand and climbs his way to littering his face with feather-like kisses. “As I said, I’d wait an eternity if you asked.” Sicheng holds his breath, heart racing with passion for the man who has always been here for him. Patient and loving. “Let’s do it.”

“Right here, right now?”

He smiles, nodding. “If you want to.” And of course, Sicheng wants it. He wants all of Yuta and wants Yuta to have all of him.

They close the distance between each other, starting with slow and gentle kisses that soon become open-mouthed and biting. Hands that once rested in content began exploring the surface of clothing before reaching for skin, more intimacy.

Sicheng gasps when Yuta’s fingers brush against his nipples before twisting and pulling. He watches as the older takes delight, smirking with a heated daze.

They pull each other up and make their way into Yuta’s room, leaving a trail of discarded clothes behind.

By the time Sicheng’s legs hit Yuta’s bed, the demon lays him down, lips mapping out his body. He feels hot, gasping as Yuta squeezes his inner thighs, punching a whine out of him as lips latch onto his chest. He’s always loved Yuta’s display of strength, the security he promises in how he holds him. Sicheng knows he’s slightly taller than Yuta, but that doesn’t stop the older from protecting, loving, and worshipping him. Yuta will manhandle him in any way, any form.

He clasps a hand over his mouth, flinching as their hardened members brush against one another. He hears Yuta chuckling, and his breath fans his neck, lips brushing his ear. “You’ve always been so shy. My pretty, shy devil,” He whispers, low and teasing.

“You’ve always been a tease,” Sicheng pants, biting his wrist as Yuta begins to work him open, skillful at this point.

Within a few more moments, Sicheng can’t repress his mewls, writhing just by the work of his lover’s fingers. His voice is raw and throaty, scratchy, and it’s embarrassing.

“Come on, love. Let go. It’s just me hearing your treasured voice. You’re always safe,” He reminds.

How could he not refrain when Yuta knows how to reach his hearts in so many ways? How he reaches his sweet spot with ease, imprinted in each other’s familiarity? He lets go, whimpering and moaning as his fingers reach deeper, stretching him well and deliciously.

He can’t help but melt against Yuta’s sheets, gripping onto the soft fabric as Yuta traces his body with tongue and lips, leaving love bites and loving praises onto his pristine skin.

“Yu…ta—” His breath quivers. He’s more than ready, but Yuta hushes him and begins to mercilessly massage his sweet spot, leaving him a sobbing mess of pleasure, and he needs release. No, he needs the older in him. To mark him up and leave his emblem anywhere he’d like on his body. To finally connect with a soul that resonates with him.

His thighs are trembling, that familiar intensity building in his crotch as Yuta continues his ministrations. Oh, how Sicheng recalls a lusted memory of only coming on Yuta’s fingers and tongue all night.

But Sicheng wants to come with his lover. He grabs his wrist, whining and shaking his head. Yuta coos and presses kisses across his face, finally giving in.

When Yuta finally starts pushing, Sicheng is left breathless by the older’s intensity, a delicious burn, and pace he knows how to set for both of them.

“Please,” He pleads mantras. “Please, I love you. I love you,” He hiccups. He means it for every syllable, every word that leaves his precious lips. A hand cups his face, lips against his as they moan into each other’s mouths.

“Hell, you are so lovely. The sweetest I could’ve ever asked for,” Yuta pants against his lips, snapping his hips. “My sweet mate.”

Being Yuta’s mate is a dream in hell, and Sicheng loves it to hell. For they are satanic races, sinners, and everything flawed.

They love each other’s flaws and chaos.

Yuta’s hips continue to thrust, relentless and powerful, hitting his sweet spot on without fail. They can do anything like this for hours, from evening to dawn. The fact sparks arousal and fantastic fantasies within the devil, punching a particular moan out of his mouth that’s too lewd even for his soul to comprehend. Because he knows they have that type of stamina, and he wants to use it to its best extent.

He wants to be mated like they mean it, and he tells Yuta just that.

“Fuck me— Fuck me and mate me like you mean it. From evening to dawn,” He stutters through sobs, scratching at Yuta’s back.

Yuta groans in response, and he pulls out, flipping Sicheng over, and ramming him from behind, and Sicheng sobs into the mattress. “You don’t know the things you do to me with your words, sweetheart,” Yuta hotly says against his ear, his chest pressed against the arch of Sicheng’s back.

Sicheng pulls at the sheets, aimlessly nodding to his words. “Please,” He begs.

He shivers as rough skin traces his lower back near his ass, massaging a particular spot on his spine. It spreads a warm numbness throughout his legs and crotch, keening.

“Would you like it here?” Like a tramp stamp. Sicheng can imagine Yuta worshipping the mark all the time as they make love, if it were there. Only a place where Yuta can see it and hoard the beauty all to himself. It makes Sicheng excited, but Yuta’s hand glides up his chest and wraps around Sicheng’s throat.

The younger gasps as the other squeezes just the right amount that leaves his body feeling like jelly. His head feels a little lighter, in a good way. His back is arched, his thighs are quivering, seeking release as Yuta continues thrusting faster, which is leaving Sicheng too immersed in pleasure.

“Or would you like it here?” Yuta clarifies, stroking the sensitive skin of his throat.

To present to the world and show everyone to whom Sicheng belongs.

He loves the idea so much, so proud and happy of their love. He nods frantically, incoherent yes’s, and Yuta grabs his jaw and forces Sicheng to face him, lips and teeth crashing, saliva running down their chins.

He’s flipped onto his back once again, and he takes a few breaths, watching Yuta push his hair back, muscles flexing and glistening in sweat. The way his hooded and lustful eyes meet his only pulls him further into the depths of desire and yearning. They’re screaming with want— claiming.

“Prepare yourself, love,” He licks his lips. Yuta’s fingers revert to his demon claw, slitting his arm to collect his blood. Like ink, he begins to draw a pentagram on Sicheng’s neck.

And now, it’s time to make his vows to Yuta.

“I vow to love you for wherever you are, no matter how far, and how close. No distance will wear down my love for you.”

As the blood settles against his skin, Sicheng becomes hotter, breath hitching as everything suddenly grows overstimulating. The glide of sheets feels too rough, the air too cold, and Yuta’s hands on his hips are burning. His thrusts leave Sicheng seeing beyond earthly imageries, and he comes undone with a loud cry, panting, whining, and shaking as Yuta continues to thrust until he’s filled with the hotness of Yuta’s seed.

Whispers reach his ears, praises of comfort healing his recovery from the most intense orgasm he’s ever had in his life.

“Are you okay, my love?” A hand pushes Sicheng’s bangs back, clearing his vision of tears as he meets Yuta’s softened gaze.

Sicheng nods, wiping his face. He pushes himself up, keening as Yuta is still nestled inside him and kisses him, deep, and grateful.

“More than okay,” He smiles with shaking hands.

⚚

They’re at it for the sixth time of the night, Sicheng’s hands planted on Yuta’s shoulders as he continues to ride him. He’s staring at the pentagram he drew onto Yuta’s neck, the opposite side of where Sicheng has his mate’s: Yuta’s left. It’s gradually transforming, bleeding into the skin to form beautiful geometric patterns that are distinguishably unique. It’s Sicheng’s mark, and nothing will be able to replicate its preciousness.

“I vow with my love to understand you in infinite ways possible. Whether in silence or a different form, I will always know who you are.”

With the after-effects of an emblem forming, Sicheng shouts in surprise as Yuta grounds his hips and begins to thrust into him like there’s no tomorrow. The devil falls against his mate’s chest, cursing and biting his shoulder as he braces for another blissful orgasm of the night.

⚚

Sicheng stares at the mirror, touching Yuta’s emblem on his neck. It’s magical. It feels as if Yuta is right beside him when he’s only a few steps away. A lovely and comforting presence. It’s like a map on skin, intricate black patterns that make it Yuta’s. It spreads from the right side of his neck, a little over his jawline, and a little past his clavicle. He can sense the pride in Yuta through his own mark.

Yuta approaches and wraps his arms around his waist, pressing kisses along his shoulder up to where his emblem is, leaving the younger shivering in delight.

“We’re a matching set. We’re each other’s now.” They both look in the mirror, admiring their emblems on their skins.

“Yes, we are.” Sicheng rests his head against his mate’s chest, relaxed and content. “I love you.”

“I love you infinitely,” Yuta whispered.

⚗︎

“Wow, what the fuck did Yuta do to you?” Jungwoo sips on his tea, eyeing Sicheng’s neck as the devil shows him the emblem. The others are right by him while Yuta is out to fulfill a short mission.

Jisung stares with the widest eyes known to Sicheng’s memory, and Jaehyun is whistling, laughing at the three youngest.

“My poor eyes!” Jeno dramatically covers his eyes and runs around until he trips over a potted plant of Taeyong’s.

“I think Hyung is a monster at this point…” Jisung concludes, and he is covering the Sphinx’s eyes.

“I’m twenty-one! Go away,” Mark reminds and pushes the devil to the side.

“Is it that bad?” The older wonders. He doesn’t believe that the love bites are that… intense?

“My Sichengie, you, being pale as heaven, look as if you were almost devoured by Yuta.” Jungwoo pinches the bridge of his nose. “I think I’ll have Jacob blind me or something,” He mutters under his breath. Jacob Bae, the compassionate, is a wonderful angel to know. Very humorous and kind.

“I can help you with that,” Sicheng grins, spotting yellow spots on Jungwoo’s face.

“No, thank you!”

Taeyong intrudes and stands between them, scooching Jungwoo away.

“But, congratulations!” Taeyong pats his head. “We’re happy to see you two finally made yourselves official!”

“I must say,” Jaehyun speaks up, “You should probably wear a long turtle neck. Probably your combat body suit.”

Sicheng melts against the seat, nodding. He’ll just have to wait until the love bites disappear. He could amplify the healing through his regenerative abilities, but why would he? If it’s from Yuta’s love, he’ll savor every last mark of it.

Nonetheless, he’s grateful to have supportive friends sitting here with him, and they can’t wait for Yuta to come over to also congratulate the demon.

⚗︎

Seventy-five years later, through promotions and endless battles, Taeyong brings in a new person to the team.

“Everyone, I would like you to meet Johnny. He will be joining our team!” Standing next to him is a tall man. He’s definitely taller than Jungwoo, which says a lot.

The man looks quite hardened, definitely strong, given his magic signature levels and the fact that he’s a dragon. He can’t help but gulp, slightly intimidated. But the dragon waves with a smile, and everyone greets him.

“Hello, my name is Johnny Suh, the paragon. I’m currently ranked S.”

Everyone begins to introduce themselves, and in the next moment, they’re all asking Johnny a bunch of questions about his life story.

He’s exactly a hundred years old. He came from the Wulfrun faction of Thosotor, meaning he has dark magic. He’s been looking for a supernatural team to join, and apparently, he and Taeyong have encountered each other a few times in the past.

Of course, as a new member, he offered to learn sign language for Sicheng. Sicheng himself couldn’t tell Johnny no, as a noble knight couldn’t leave a comrade misunderstood and silent.

“You will always be heard in one way or another. As a comrade and in hopes of being friends, I want to make sure you are equally heard.”

“Thank you, I’m sure we’ll get along just fine.”

Yuta translated, fist-bumping Johnny.

The dragon is a smooth talker, easy-going, and hilarious. He always gets Mark to laugh, no matter how odd his statements may be, and he seems to get everyone to enjoy themselves in the smallest things they’d never think of. For example, he got Sicheng back into the roots of his combat skills— acrobatics and some form of dance, he isn’t sure what to call it. Perhaps contemporary.

It’s a wonder. This man knows how to reach the original passions, which Sicheng is grateful for. A way to reconnect with his past self and incorporate it into the present and future.

He’s watching Yuta design something on a piece of paper. The demon liked to design symbols and drawings, but with their busy life, their passions were left sitting in the attic of their dreams.

Sicheng peers over, watching Yuta draw a magnificent artwork of flowers, flames, and hell.

“My hell is full of you, and you only,” He explains, showing the final product to him. His words and love are something greater than any muse could ever accept. Sicheng stares at it in awe, marvelling at the beauty. Yuta’s art and words reveal a greater pride in their love for one another. His admiration for Sicheng.

“It’s beautiful.” He leans down, pressing a kiss on the tip of Yuta’s nose.

Off to the side, Jeno, Jisung, and Mark are all bickering and wrestling each other, trying to win a game of ‘Patent’. Some sort of economic game that literally destroys friendships. But at least they’re fuming it out through wrestling.

The masterpiece is handed to Sicheng, and he immediately hangs it up when he comes home.

⚗︎

If Sicheng thought Johnny was strong, he’s powerful! As a devil, who’s now ranked A, he’s questioning whether Johnny should be ranked S+ or R.

He’s staring at a field of rogue dragons that were immediately destroyed by a single roar of dark magic coming from Johnny.

He’s on a mission with everyone but Jeno and Jisung.

Both Taeyong and Yuta are whistling while the rest of them stare in disbelief.

“Hyung! I think they assigned you the wrong rank,” Mark eventually speaks.

“You can say that again.” Jungwoo anxiously comments.

Taeyong meets gaze with Sicheng and cocks his head to the field. The devil nods and blitzes over one of the bodies, examining it. He uses a foot, nudging their head. He doesn’t sense any signatures coming from them. Just to be sure, he crouches and whips out a blade. He picks up their wrist and stabs right through their palm. No reaction.

He has a feeling there may be survivors despite Johnny’s fatal attack. The furthest point of the field is where the magic impact is weakest.

He turns and signals the others to wait. Then he does the same procedure to another furthest away in the field.

He crouches near another body and grabs their hand. That’s when the enemy lurches at him, trying to grab him. Out of reflex, Sicheng jabs his palm into their neck, firing his magic. In response, he gets blood all over him, and the enemy blacks out.

Sighing, Sicheng turns around to be face-to-face with Yuta.

Oh, how cute.

He pulls his mask down to his neck, smiling as he pats his mate’s face. All to assure the older he’s okay.

Sicheng signals to the others, giving an all clear.

“It’s okay,” He signs.

“I know, just got scared for a moment, since dragons are powerful and all that,” Yuta mumbles, and Sicheng can’t help but adore him, hugging him. “Let’s go back now, yeah?”

⚗︎

Sicheng walks through the Laesaneian Empire with Yuta, Jaehyun, and Jisung. He hadn’t expected it to be so… sandy. It’s a desert after all.

It’s hot and humid, but as satanic races, they are unfazed by the temperatures. The humidity, though, is a new factor to consider, but it’s not so bad overall. Avrotus and Vraxorid are definitely hotter than this place.

They’re wandering through the town of Nedjurun, Avsama city, looking for a particular home that is described as luscious of plants compared to most buildings.

“I’m impressed,” Jisung comments. “The structure and architects aren’t as plain as I though it’d be.” The mud-brick homes are shaped into rectangular and come-like designs with painted patterns. There are plenty of plants that are used for decoration, but Sicheng can’t deny that he was expecting no plants at all.

“It’s nice.” Yuta agreed as he looked around.

Sicheng catches Jaehyun eyeing some of the food stalls they’re walking past, and he taps him on the shoulder. “Do you want to eat something?”

Jaehyun nods, directing his interest in some hawawshi.

“Let’s pick something up for Mark. I’m sure he’ll like some food.” Jisung quips.

They agree and decide to buy some food for themselves and the others who are currently over at Mark’s place.

By the time they are at the doorsteps, Johnny opens the door before Jisung can knock. He most likely smelled them from a mile away anyway.

“Hey, guys, come in.” They greet the dragon and make their way into Mark’s home, placing down bags of food.

Jeno appears in the hall, greeting them. “What’s up? You guys brought food?”

“Yeah, figured you guys may be hungry.” Yuta answers.

“How’s Mark holding up?” Jeno grimaces, which isn’t a very hopeful sign.

“His fever hasn’t gone down yet.”

Sicheng frowns at that. The youngest has always worked so hard to the point of exhaustion and sickness.

“Hasn’t it been a week?” Jisung asked, baffled.

“Yeahhhh uh, I don’t think you should see him right now when Jungwoo is crashing out.”

Everyone raises their brows. An angry Jungwoo shouldn’t be that bad, right?

“Nah, you’re just scared of him,” Yuta pats his shoulder.

“No, I wouldn’t even recommend it to my greatest nemesis,” Johnny said.

Yuta waves their warnings off, and Jisung looks at Sicheng to see if he’s going to stop his mate. “That’s his problem, not mine.” He shrugs. They all chuckle in response.

To Sicheng’s surprise, Johnny was able to pick up sign language faster than Mark. A lot more efficient and comprehensible.

In the next second, Yuta blitzes back to Sicheng’s side, eyes wide. “Yeah, let’s give Jungwoo some space.” There’s evident fright in his emblem, and everyone is laughing at his reaction.

“We warned you.” Johnny shakes his head.

⚚

Eventually, when Jungwoo has found his cool, he leaves the room, frustrated.

“My magic is doing nothing against his illness,” He huffs, crossing his arms. Sicheng hands him some food; he must be starving for trying to heal Mark as best as possible. Instead of reaching for the food, Jungwoo reaches for a hug, and Sicheng freezes, unsure what to do.

“I don’t understand why my magic won’t work,” He softly sniffles. Moving the food around in his hands, Sicheng rubs his back to comfort the younger. He’s always done his best to heal those in need, and Jungwoo hates to see people suffer. Indeed, he is the lover of life.

“That’s okay, Jungwoo, you did your best,” Taeyong assures the angel.

“It’s not your fault anyway,” Jeno says. “It’s whatever is in his system. Can you take a look, Jaehyun?”

“Are you indicating that Mark may be cursed?” The demon’s brows furrow. “I’d expect the three of you to detect it within seconds if so.”

“Believe me, we’d assume it too, but we haven’t. Could be worse.” Jungwoo comments.

“Okay, okay,” Jaehyun sighs, getting up. Sicheng transfers the angel to Johnny to cling to, wanting to see Mark.

Yuta and Jisung follow them through the hallway. As they walk, Sicheng looks around, noticing lots of family portraits of the current team. And then he stops, looking at a single family portrait of Mark’s family when he was only five.

He lost his family when he was just seven. They all caught an unknown disease, separating him from them until he was seven. Mark has pulled through and done his all in hopes of making his family proud, and Sicheng knows they will always be proud of Mark.

But Mark will never get to hear those words from his loved ones ever again.

“He has us,” Yuta softly says, wrapping an arm around his back.

Sicheng nods in agreement, with a small smile. They’ll make the best memories possible and continue working together more than just a team, but as a new family.

They enter Mark’s room, finding the man wearily breathing as he rests. He looks terrible, worse than the last time Sicheng saw him.

He’s utterly pale, sweating buckets, and his eyes seem to be swollen through tears of pain.

Everyone silently grimaces, watching Jaehyun begin casting a spell to find any traces of curses.

But how would Mark catch a curse? Was it during a mission?

“Anything?” Jisung asked.

They hope he says no, but given Jaehyun’s puzzled expression, it means something is wrong.

“I don’t know how to put it, but he’s got some sort of curse lingering. It’s so subtle, even I can barely detect it.”

“What?” Everyone asks.

“I don’t know, I’ll have to look into it some more. Can you two inform the others?” Jaehyun asks Yuta and Jisung. The two nod and take leave. Sicheng sits on the edge of the bed, watching Mark’s chest rise unevenly in short breaths.

“What books do you need?” He eventually asks Jaehyun. Being a devil and all, curses aren’t his thing or knowledge. Even then, not a lot of demons can properly execute curses. It’s one of the most complicated magical laws only a few can understand; demon or not.

Sicheng even recalls Yuta complaining about barely understanding and casting curses. It’s risky and dangerous. So he only uses simple curses if necessary, which Sicheng only recalls seeing his lover use once, and it was almost a disaster as well.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll make Yuta and Riki fetch them for me.”

“Riki?” He raises a brow.

“Yeah, the kid owes me since he asked to teach him how curses work. Unfortunately, it’s not going well. He’s creating curses that are hard for me to break.”

“That’s surprising for someone like you.”

Jaehyun chuckles as he maneuvers his hands over Mark’s body, trying to pinpoint the exact problem of the curse. “Well, Riki’s got a long way to go.”

Jisung returns to the room, expression appalled. “Uh, I think the news made Jungwoo even more mad.”

⚚

After some research, Jaehyun believes that Mark’s bloodline is actually cursed. It connects with his parents’ deaths, a pattern throughout the family tree.

“What the hell did his family do to earn a curse?” Johnny asks, bewildered.

“Great question,” Taeyong mutters as he lifts a family book of Mark’s family. They hate snooping around the house that isn’t theirs, but they need to find out if anything was hereditary. That being the curse itself.

“Since it’s been dragged on for ages… I can’t guarantee he’s going to live.” Jaehyun sadly informs.

“No, there has to be a way.” Jisung disagrees, placing a sheet of paper down. “Any concoction? Can’t we take him to a wizard or fae? I’m sure they’ll find something that will help him.”

“It’s a curse, Jisung. Not some disease.” Jeno deadpans.

As much as Sicheng would like to join their conversation, Jungwoo is latched onto him, his mood down for who knows how long. They’re on the couch, the devil patting the younger’s head.

The team plans to head out and gather information. If they do, then they’ll go on a search mission for anything.

“Okay, we’ll be out for a week. How long do you think you can keep Mark in a safe state?” Taeyong asks.

“As long as you need,” Jungwoo mumbles.

“Okay, I think those who should stay with Mark are Sicheng, Jungwoo, and Jeno. I highly doubt anyone would dare attack Mark at these times, but he does have a lot of nemeses due to his youthful success.”

Just like Jisung and many other young, successful people, they gather a crowd of endless nemeses.

“You can never overestimate.”

“Yes, that’s the mindset.” Taeyong snaps his fingers.

“Let’s go, so we don’t waste any more time,” Jaehyun says, and everyone agrees.

Yuta approaches Sicheng, taking his hand and kissing it. “I’ll be back. Keep them safe, my strong devil.” Sicheng nods with a promised grin and kisses the crown of his head before letting go as Yuta joins the other half of the team.

“Stay safe and come back with anything helpful!”

⚚

It’s been five days, and Sicheng and Jeno make sure Jungwoo is getting enough rest and nourishment while keeping Mark as healthy as possible.

Some of Mark’s comrades also swing by to check up on him, dropping off commodities for them in gratitude for their demanding schedules.

𖤍

“Thanks for taking your time to look after Mark,” Kim Minseok, or Xiumin, the feline tormentor, bows. He is accompanied by Kwon Soonyoung, the precisionist, and Song Mingi, the giant mane.

“It’s no big deal, really, thank you for these.” Jeno smiles.

“Of course! If you need assistance or need to report anything, just come find me at the fort.”

“Thank you, we will.” Jeno translates for Sicheng, and the three men bow and take their leave.

𖤍

Sicheng is currently cooking up a meal from whatever he can make from what the sphinxes had given them. Some veggies, rice, and chicken for tonight.

Once finished, he knocks on the counter to get Jeno’s attention. “Can you please get Jungwoo to eat?”

The demigod nods and walks away as the devil finishes plating the food. He goes over to set up the table, placing cups, the plated food, and utensils.

Jungwoo and Jeno enter, sitting in frustrated silence.

“I swear, if those two don’t come back with anything, I’m killing them.” Jungwoo tearfully mutters as he munches away on the food.

“C’mon, don’t be so harsh.” Jeno tries to stay positive, but it seems Jungwoo isn’t having it.

“Mark is dying. We can’t do anything but stall for whatever time he has left. It can be any moment, any second.” He hisses through teeth, and Sicheng can’t help but tense at the Angel’s temper. He understands where he’s coming from. Mark is a beloved member and friend. To watch him suffer— dying— makes them restless and stressed.

As the two begin to talk over food, Sicheng gets up to use the restroom. He needs space. He can’t deal with their constant arguing. He’s overstimulated and tired himself.

He’s already caught a few people trying to sneak into this home. And because of that, he hasn’t been sleeping.

He closes the door and sighs, leaning against it. He can’t lose someone as wonderful as Mark. He can’t lose anyone. Not again. Not again.

Then Jinrak flashes across his mind.

His cold, dark eyes—

He pushes off the door and turns on the tap to its coldest temperature if possible, splashing water on his face. It’s sharp and chilling, a rejuvenating sensation. He takes deep breaths, trying to calm his heart rates. As he opens his eyes to look down, he sees violet. A dark, dark violet that almost appears as black, and he immediately gasps, pushing away with bleary vision. His back is pressed against the wall, trapped in horror.

He needs to breathe, breathe, breathe—

Knock! Knock!

He stops, holding his breath to listen. His hearts still beat against his ears, making the silence hard to decipher.

“Sicheng, what’s wrong? Are you okay?” Jeno’s voice is muffled behind the door, but he’s loud and clear.

Sicheng looks back at his hands.

Nothing.

Just translucent water running down his skin.

He quickly dries his hands and holds the doorknob, taking deep breaths. Like an actor, he controls his facial expression, trying to remain calm.

He unlocks the door and pushes opened, meeting a concerned Jeno before him.

“Hyung?”

“Yes?”

“Are you all right?” He nods, offering a questioning gaze.

He hesitates, glancing to the side. “Well… your signature spiked like immensely.” Sicheng bites his inner cheek. Should he tell him?

As he lifts his hands, he notices Jungwoo standing nearby with a worried look. He can’t have people worry about him when there’s someone more important to worry about. Mark needs their help and attention at all costs. Sicheng simply tripped over a rabbit hole of memories.

“Oh, I didn’t notice.”

“But are you okay? You know you can tell us anything, right? We’re here for one another.” Perhaps he would have told Jeno if Jungwoo wasn’t present. He doesn’t know about Jinrak. At least, Sicheng doesn’t think Jungwoo would know about Jinrak.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just tired.”

Jeno looks like he isn’t buying his explanation. He takes a glance at where Jungwoo stands and steps away with a curt nod.

“You should get some rest.” He mutters before leaving.

Sicheng looks over at Jungwoo, who has a frown, the angel approaching to take Sicheng’s hands, gently rubbing them with his thumbs. “Take some rest, Sicheng. You’re stressed.” By his stern tone, he’s irritated, but Sicheng can bear it.

Sicheng tries to play it off with a smile, but Jungwoo looks at their hands, solemn and careful. “Your hands were shaking the entire time.” The devil immediately tenses, unsure how to react. “I know there’s a lot on your mind. But know that I’m always here to support you and help in any way. We’re friends, remember?”

Of course they are. And Sicheng really does appreciate their friendship, but something like this… should be unsaid. The past shouldn’t interfere with the present.

He nods and hugs the angel, hoping the other knows how much he appreciates his concern. Really, Jungwoo is the nicest man ever. Too kindhearted for him.

“Thank you. But everything is fine.” He does his best to assure the other.

“If you really say so,” Jungwoo sighs, dragging Sicheng back to the table, his food barely touched. “Eat and rest up. Jeno will be here with you to make sure you actually sleep.”

Sicheng complies, doing his best to stomach the food he had made. The divine ones had already finished their meals, dishes in the sink.

“Don’t worry about washing them, Jeno will do the dishes.”

Sicheng glances at the demigod, seeing the other firmly reading a book in the living room.

“I will be with Mark for the next few hours again,” Jungwoo says, and they nod.

“I’ll keep track. Four hours max.” Jeno calls out.

Sicheng sits on the couch across from Jeno, reaching for his own book. However, younger begins a conversation he thought he could escape.

“You can tell me now,” He says. Sicheng pauses, glancing over. This time, the demigod is looking right at him with firm eyes that indicate he’s not moving from the topic.

“There is nothing to tell.”

The demigod is clearly not moved and begins to sign. “Please. I’m worried. And I want to help you desperately. Don’t push it to the side for it to grow worse.” The fluency of his sign language almost makes Sicheng want to cry. “I think you don’t want Jungwoo to know, which is making me think of something… sensitive. So, how about we talk it out through sign language? The both of us?”

Sicheng raises his hands, hesitating. Should he? He looks back at Jeno, and he hates the way the other is worried. To be the cause of more distress to a friend.

He gives in.

“I just… don’t want to add on to the stress. We need to focus on Mark.”

“Yes, but we can’t work things out when there are other concerns that hinder our teamwork. I don’t want to say that you are, but you’re carrying something intense. It’s not healthy.” Jeno takes a deep breath, smoothening out his frown. “Try to be selfish for yourself.”

Sicheng sighs, frowning. “I could never. For the greater good for you guys, I’d hide things deemed a concern only for myself.” But he must agree with Jeno. “But… I think I do need to tell you. Because you know.” The younger looks at him, confused.

“It’s about Jinrak.”

Then it hits the demigod. His eyes widen, not as wide as saucers, but wide enough to paint the general idea.

“I’m just so worried about Mark. I don’t want to lose anyone precious. Anyone of whom I’ve grown close to… and he came across my mind, and I started seeing…” His hands ball into fists, unable to finish it. He can’t put it through. He just can’t. “Forgive me.” He quickly signs, fighting back the ache in his throat and the burning sensation in his eyes.

He’s brought into a hug, and he relaxes, finding the assurance of his friend’s. Jeno kneels before him, signing, “I’m so sorry to hear that. It’s not easy, and to be reminded of a tragedy… it fucking sucks.” Sicheng silently chuckles at that, wiping away the tears that dare prick his eyes. “But it shows you truly care. That you don’t want history to repeat. It’s okay to be scared. We’re here for each other.”

Sicheng nods, trying to recompose himself.

“But if you start feeling overwhelmed and reminded, don’t be afraid to come to me, Yuta, Taeyong, Jaehyun, Minghao, and Jisung. We can share the things we loved about him. That he lives on within the greatest memories. Not the worst.”

Jeno hums, a gesture of asking if Sicheng agrees, and he does. He wants to always remember Jinrak as the good devil he was. Not the ill-fated devil who succumbed to the enemies.

“Thank you.” He hugs Jeno.

“I’m always happy to help,” The younger whispers.

“But don’t tell anyone.”

“Are you at least going to confide in Yuta?” Of course he is. He trusts Yuta with his own life. He nods, and Jeno smiles, relieved.

With that, Sicheng can rest better, getting in a little over three hours of sleep.

⚚

As Jeno is washing the dishes, he asks Sicheng to get Jungwoo to sleep now that it’s been four hours.

Sicheng opens Mark’s bedroom door, tapping Jungwoo on the shoulder.

“Jesus!” Jungwoo hisses. “You’re so quiet, I will never get used to it.” He rubs his temples.

“It’s time for you to sleep.”

The Angel complies, getting up and leaving. Now, Sicheng takes Jungwoo’s place, watching over Mark. The sphinx is literally on his deathbed. His cheeks are sunken in from barely eating. They try to feed him as best, only taking a few nibbles before he either vomits it, or just can’t stomach anymore. It’s terrible.

He reaches over, pushing his bangs back, and he’s hot to the touch; it’s unbelievable!

“Please get better.” He prays for their friend.

⚚

The others come back a day earlier than expected.

They’re rushing in as Sicheng is cooking up breakfast.

“Whoa, whoa, hold your horses. What’s with the rush?” Jeno asks, holding Yuta firmly.

“Yuta kept insisting something had happened because he sensed Sicheng’s immense distress,” Taeyong explained.

Oh, dear. It was his dilemma in the restroom.

Sicheng puts down the knife, assuring everyone he’s okay. “Everything is fine. I was just spooked by a spider.” True. He hates those damn arachnids even if he’s a devil.

Yuta looks at him, wanting to say more, but Sicheng can’t help but silently plead not to make more of a show than it already is. Yuta breaks free of Jeno’s hold, immediately hugging Sicheng. He doesn’t say anything, just hugging him to comfort him, and Sicheng can’t help but fall into his embrace, holding his mate tightly.

And smoothly, Jeno redirects their attention.

“So, did you guys come back with anything?”

“Yes, we did!” Johnny graciously whips out a… heart?

“What the fuck.” Jeno deadpans. It’s huge, almost the size of a watermelon.

“It may not look like much, but it’s the heart of a hydra.” Sicheng can’t help but look at them, baffled. They managed to kill a hydra? Then again, Taeyong is there with literal solar magic.

“The heart of a hydra is the cure to Mark’s cursed illness. He’s gotta eat the entire thing though.” Jaehyung explains.

“What makes you so sure he has to eat that?” Jungwoo appears, leaning against the entrance to the hallway of bedrooms.

“According to Mark’s family’s hidden diaries from the archives—”

“You broke into the Laesaneian Archives?!” Jungwoo shrieks.

“Hey, this is going to save Mark. Whatever it takes.” Jisung reminds. That seems to stop Jungwoo from yelling, taking a step back.

“Ahem,” Taeyong clears his throat. “As I was saying, the diaries mentioned that the curse was implemented upon the family due to violating a contract with a devil. To restore the peace, a hydra’s heart must be consumed to bear the dignity of the lost oath.”

“That’s great and all, but how are we going to have him finish that shit in one sitting?” Jungwoo asks.

They all sit in silence, trying to come up with an idea.

Mark can barely stomach food, and he’s constantly sleeping. It’d take a miracle of magic energy to be returned to him to wake up.

“I have a proposition,” Taeyong finally speaks up. “But you’re going to hate it. But it’s the only option I can think of.”

“Just tell us,” Yuta sighs.

“Jaehyun will curse Mark.”

Okay. Absolutely not. He’s already cursed before he was even born!

“No!” Everyone shouts in unison. Even Sicheng can’t hold back his aggressive gesture toward the leader.

“Most curses are temporary! It takes a great time to bind a curse for eternity!” Taeyong defends his idea. “Jaehyun is one of the few demons to understand curses entirely with his… saturated brain. I don’t know. But he can dismiss it once Mark completes it.”

“But it might hurt him,” Jaehyun warns. “But I have to agree that this may be the only shot we have.”

“I hate you maniacs, you know that?”

“You mean you love us?” Taeyong interprets, and Jungwoo doesn’t disagree.

“Be my guest.” He turns around and walks into the hallway, and a few others leave to watch the scene unfold.

“We’re going to stay here. Don’t want to overcrowd the room,” Yuta notifies the others. They nod, disappearing behind the walls.

Now it’s just them, and Sicheng knows Yuta is going to ask.

“That wasn’t just some spook. It felt like a full-on panic attack,” He whispers. Sicheng senses his worry.

Sicheng pulls Yuta to the couch, sitting him down. He takes a deep breath and begins to explain what happened last night. His composed expressions soon contorted in sadness and despair. Despair for the fact that he couldn’t be there to help Sicheng. The devil assures that Jeno talked things through with him. He feels better, but the paranoia will always remain. In a world of magic, there are always inevitable deaths. It’s just a truth he has to acknowledge, no matter how much he hates it.

“I see. I’m glad you talked things out with him.” The demon pulls him against his chest, hugging him. “Thank you for communicating this to me as well. Life gets messy, we get messy. But that’s part of a step of growth, and you’ve grown so much.”

Sicheng exhales, closing his eyes as he listens to Yuta’s hearts beating. He never realized how truly tired he was, his eyes growing heavy. His breathing slows, his body transitioning into a state of rest.

“Sleep, love. I won’t be going anywhere.” Of course, Sicheng knows Yuta wouldn’t. He wouldn’t doubt him in safety.

⚚

Mark recovers within the next few hours. He’s terribly famished, and he’s making up for the missed opportunities to eat.

“It’s nice to eat again, guys. I can’t thank you enough for saving my life.” He tearfully says through bites of watermelon. “I fucking miss my watermelons as well. Thank you, everyone,” He says again and again.

“Please don’t speak and eat at once.” Jungwoo grimaces.

“Sorry, I’m just so grateful,” He sobs.

Everyone is laughing, and Taeyong is hugging the hell out of Mark, cooing and calling him a cutie.

Sicheng is patting the man’s head, glad to see him be himself.

It takes teamwork to work together. And it takes massive teamwork to keep each other in check.

⚗︎

Sicheng was sent on a solo mission to track down a traitor in the snowy mountains that divide the Pheattotia Empire and the Crethage Empire.

Though he thinks that this job is more suited for Ricky. Sometimes the military does a shitty job at assigning missions to people who are less suited for the context.

He blitzes through and around, given some clues where the traitor may be hiding.

At best, it is estimated he should complete the job in five days. He wants to get it done in three.

On his second day, he catches a whiff of a devil’s signature and closes the distance. Just enough to spectate and analyze what his prey is doing.

He notes they are a ranked B knight with snow magic. Maybe this is why Ricky wasn’t assigned, or else it’d be a snow fight between two devils. Sicheng will forgive the Avrotus military for now.

They’re trudging through the snow, seemingly trying to hunt a snow hare.

Sicheng grabs his daggers as his target is capturing the hare. He blitzes right behind, using his free hand to jab their back with his magic. They instantly fall, paralyzed, and Sicheng takes out all seven hearts, blue staining the snow.

He flicks off the blood and senses something daunting right behind him. He looks above and sees a wendigo.

Holy fuck.

He evades its attack, blitzing away. Out of anything— anything he could have encountered, it just had to be a damn wendigo. He’s only two hundred two, and dealing with bullshit like this?

If he gets bitten by it, he will turn into a flesh-eating devil. He needs to get away, but it roars a blast of ice faster than he can even think, trapped.

It roars, feral, and hungry.

He’s going to become wendigo lunch.

Sicheng can’t move any of his limbs. All he can do is face this monster that will either eat him or leave him alive to consume his kin.

He braces for pain.

Instead, the earth trembles and he hears the sound of sharp crackling and sizzling ring in the air. He opens his eyes and sees that the wendigo is frozen.

He looks at the trail of ice and spots a dragon. An ice dragon.

“Oh my gosh, are you all right?!” They shout, running over.

They analyze the ice he’s trapped in and easily pinpoint the weakest spot on the case. He flicks it, and the ice immediately shatters. Sicheng shakes his limbs, stiff and cold from the ice.

He faces the stranger and bows to them, deeply and gratefully.

“Hey, it was no biggie,” They assure him, but he must. Sicheng could have been dead or worse.

Sicheng crouches and writes in the snow.

“Thank you for saving my life. I owe you.” They read a slight, confused expression on his face.

“Can you not talk?” Sicheng shakes his head, and the dragon makes an ‘o’ expression. “So, you’re like mute?” He nods. “Oh, God— I’m sorry, that sounded rude.”

“It’s all right.”

The dragon awkwardly laughs and decides to extend his hand. “Oh— well, my name is YangYang, the shiverclaw. Rank B. Ninety-nine years old!”

“Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin. Rank A. Two hundred two.”

They whistle. “Wow, you must be strong. Plus, you do look like an assassin with that get-up.” Of course, they point at his mask. Usually, he wears black all the time, but for this mission, he had to get white to blend in with the environment for obvious reasons.

“Anywho, what brings you out here?”

“I just finished assassinating a traitor.” YangYang’s eyes widened, eyes flickering over to a mangled body of blue.

“Oh! I see. Well, do you need guidance back to uhhh,” He looks at him, observing. “Are you a demon or devil?”

Wow, this kid is definitely an entertainer, that’s for sure. He seems fun and nice to talk to. And for some reason, Sicheng can’t help but think about inviting this dragon to the team.

“Devil.” He continues to write. “I know this is so sudden, but would you like to join my supernatural team? I’d like to be your friend.” His hearts are racing out of pure shyness. He is never one to initiate a friendship, too shy. But his guts are telling him that this dragon will be a nice addition to the element of their team.

⚚

Sicheng introduces YangYang to Taeyong as he needs the leader’s approval for a new member. The demigod is clearly excited that Sicheng has finally made a move to make a new friend. He would, of course, interview and see his skills.

Most of all, Taeyong likes YangYang’s witty personality.

“Welcome to the team!” Everyone greets YangYang, glad to meet a new teammate.

“You made a friend,” Yuta smiles at Sicheng fondly and proudly.

He shrugs, grinning. “Well, he saved my life from a wendigo.”

“Is that right?” Jisung comments, sending a salute to the ice dragon. The younger returns it, smiling bright and wide.

“Well then, he’s earned my greatest gratitude and respect.” Yuta comments, patting Sicheng’s ass. The devil moves his hand away, pinching his mate.

“Johnny?!” The ice dragon spots the dark dragon as the other enters the room.

“YangYang?!” Johnny points at the younger.

“Oh, well, it's great that we have people who are familiar with one another!” Taeyong chimes.

YangYang is like a warm sunshine, even if his magic is icy cold. Sicheng has hung out with him and with others, and YangYang knows how to make the funniest puns. They might be funnier than Jaehyun, no offense to the demon. But Sicheng is grateful to have met YangYang.

The others have been translating whatever Sicheng says with ease, and YangYang tries his best to pick up the language.

“You… want to uhhhh,” YangYang scratches his head, his face reading concern. “You want me to kill Mark?”

“What?!” The sphinx shrieks.

Sicheng shakes his head, crossing his arms into an X-shape.

“He’s saying you and Mark should spar sometime.” Yuta laughs.

“Ohhh, I see now!” YangYang copies the gestures, doing his best to remember them.

⚗︎

Nine years later, Jeno introduces the two phoenixes to their team.

“Na Jaemin, the sapphire pire. Rank B.” A blue phoenix that casts blue flames.

“Osaki Shotaro, the malestrom. Rank A.” A lightning phoenix, the fastest of their race.

They’re both the same age as YangYang— one hundred eight.

To their surprise, Jeno is currently courting Jaemin as well!

“Oh? Lee Jeno has finally found himself a potential partner?” Jungwoo teases, patting the man’s back. His ears are turning pink, looking away from everyone’s teasing gaze.

“I only found out now???” Taeyong sulks, lying on the ground as he hugs his knees.

“Hyung, I think everyone found out just now.” Jaehyun points out.

Sicheng begins to think otherwise, turning to look at Jisung and Mark. They meet his gaze, and they immediately straighten.

“I knew for a while,” Mark admits. Why is he confessing as if he stole Johnny’s food? Jisung slaps his forehead, sighing.

“Well, apparently he told me first.” Jisung eventually joins in.

“Not me?! Your big brother?!” Taeyong pretends to cry, going over to his friend, and Jeno teleports away.

“You’re not my big brother!”

While the demigods are dealing with their own fiasco, everyone welcomes Jaemin and Shotaro.

And wow, what a stark contrast these two phoenixes have. Jaemin is a burst of constant energy! He’s zooming around, talking to everyone without a beat of rest. He’s seemingly close to Jisung and Mark as well, mostly comfortable with them. Same with Shotaro since they’re both childhood friends.

Now, with Shotaro, the man is definitely calmer, and he looks like a soft, innocent man. But his magic signature and rank tell otherwise. Can be soft-spoken at times, and Sicheng is quite endeared to meet these two bundles.

“Wow, hyung, you look so charming!” Jaemin comments, observing him a little too close for Sicheng’s comfort, but he presumes this is something natural for the other.

“Yeah, Jaemin isn’t one who knows personal space,” Mark notes.

“I can see that very much.” Sicheng graciously pushes the man’s face away, smiling out of fondness. Jaemin goes off to talk to Jaehyun; the poor demon can’t get a good nap in here, it seems.

He can’t help but note that Jaemin’s smile reminds him a lot of Yuta’s. Full of teeth, purity, and cheeriness. Then he looks at YangYang and begins to feel the same.

Sicheng turns to his mate. “I haven’t noticed until now, but Jaemin and YangYang have beautiful smiles like yours.” Yuta raises a brow, and happiness blooms from his mark, leaving Sicheng’s ears to burn up.

“They do have quite the smiles, but whose is more beautiful?”

Just to tease him, Sicheng replies, “All three of you.”

“You’re supposed to say me, your beloved mate!” The demon dramatically sighs, reaching over to brush his knuckles against his mating emblem on Sicheng’s neck. “Was it my smile that allured you, hm?”

Shuddering, he pushes Yuta away, and the demon cackles, winking at him.

“Mark!” Jaemin announced, “You, Jeno, and Jisung are going to teach me sign language!” It sounds more like a declaration, and they seemingly agree with ease.

“Me too!” Shotaro quips. Yuta approaches the man and pats his shoulder, endeared by the younger’s puffed-up cheeks.

“Everyone can help,” Jungwoo assures the phoenix.

⚗︎

His face hits the hard, cold stone, his muscles searing as his wrists feel like they’re going to fall off.

Sicheng glares up at the enemy, seething as they observe him, sneering at his defeat.

“You think you could sneak past a malevolent team full of dragons, vampires, and ghouls?” Malevolent teams are supernatural teams that wreak havoc on the innocent.

With this particular mission, he was sent with the Holaze to gather intel about their next targets to evacuate the towns. Unfortunately, Yugeyeom’s magic could surpass the natural senses of dragons and vampires’ sense of smell. Now, they’ve caught both Sicheng and Yugeyeom.

Chanyeol! Send for backup!

Oh shit— On it!

Sicheng hears Yugeyeom shuffling, trying to get himself out of their restraints, but it’s no use. Sicheng decides to remain still, but he hasn’t given in. He’s trying to buy time, thinking of a way to get out without someone dying.

Unfortunately, he can’t sign to Yugeyeom to stay fucking put, and the younger devil gets kicks in the jaw.

“Tsk, you should learn from your friend how to stay still and obedient.” Seemingly, the leader or vice leader comments, adding a set of cuffs to their bound arms.

Sicheng feels a hand glide across his back, and he feels something climb up his throat. It’s disgusting and chilling to his bones. He wants to whoever’s hands are on him and slam his blades in their heads in this instance.

“You can’t even fight back. Not when these cuffs are imbued with sealing magic.”

Sicheng feels all the blood in his face drain, cold, and dumbfounded. Where could they gather materials such as sealing properties?! His breath gets caught in his throat. They’re actually in trouble this time. No one will be able to pinpoint their location because they can’t even detect their magic signatures.

They take delight in his silent distress, smiling crookedly.

“Ah, sphinx caught your tongue?” They bring a blade to his chin, prodding at his fabric.

“What could you be hiding under that mask?” Another approaches and tears it. It’s violent and rough; he swears he could have torn a muscle since the mask is part of his body suit from the neck.

“Leave him alone!” Yugeyeom shouts, but they’re ignoring him.

The hand on his back pulls him up, facing the enemy who’s taking the lead. He’s infuriated, pissed off that they think they’ll toy with them? Never.

“Hm, hiding such a pretty face. You shouldn’t put that to waste, doll.” They comment, and Sicheng jerks his head away, maintaining a cold glare. Their eyes drift down and spot Yuta’s mating mark on his neck. “Ah, you’re mated.” Their tone is venomous, prickling his skin as they trace the geometric patterns along his sensitive skin. “Would be a shame if we…” Their blade presses against his neck, cold and cruel. “Tarnished it.”

His hearts races against his rib cage, looking at the enemy. He’s still keeping up his poker face, but just barely hanging. He can’t imagine Yuta’s emblem becoming tarnished. To be mauled from its beauty that Sicheng cradles in his hearts.

“Still can’t speak?” They frown, pushing harder. He takes in a sharp breath, praying his skin won’t break. Never under this fragile blade that doesn’t know true despair.

“To your dismay, he’s mute.” Yugeyeom takes their attention, seething at them. Sicheng meets his gaze, fighting a despairing frown from pulling his lips down. But he hopes he can see through his eyes how terrified he is. How scared they are in such vulnerable positions.

The enemy glances between them, thinking.

“Is he your mate?” He asks Yugeyeom.

Silence.

Sicheng is fighting even harder for a poker face. This dragon cannot be serious. Yugeyeom explodes into laughter, twisting on the floor like a little caterpillar.

“Hell no— no offense. But hey, at least you were considerate enough to assume a homosexual relationship.”

“Of course, we’re going to assume since both of you are satanic races,” A random vampire quips.

Sicheng sighs, looking around the room. There are three windows available. But the dragon grabs his chin to keep him still.

“Well, there’s no fun in mangling a beauty if his mate isn’t here. Or should we deliver him to the doorsteps of his mate?” They tilt their head, eyes glinting at Sicheng. Their grip tightens, and Sicheng knows his jaw is going to bruise from the immense strength.

After moments of silence, they release him.

“You’re no fun if you can’t even talk or scream.” They stand up and brush their pants, walking away.

“Instead, we’ll let our vampires devour you two to their content.”

Sicheng meets Yugeyeom’s anticipating gaze. They’ll have to hold out depending on the vampires’ moods. They can’t fuck up, or they’ll definitely die.

But Sicheng also can’t help but question what a supernatural team is doing with vampires? The Rocuria Empire is on thin ice with the rest of the empires, with their monarchial rule and doctrines of being hostile to all other races.

He’s pulled up with Yugeyeom, and they’re tossed into a basement with their arms bound against the cold wall. It’s uncomfortable in the position, but they’ll have to bite and hope help comes in time.

Sicheng can’t even imagine how panicked Minghao must be.

“Are you okay?” Yugeyeom asks, and Sicheng nods, taking a deep breath. To worry Yuta about his situation would be terrible. The only thing he is grateful for is that the sealing cuffs also seal the emblem’s power. Yuta can’t sense his emotions nor his presence. If Yuta is constantly focused, then he will notice something has definitely happened.

But he still wouldn’t be able to find them.

That’s when boots clack against the floor, and they look up to see six vampires standing before them. Just great. Just what they needed.

Sicheng scowls as they split up and crouch beside him, tearing his body suit to find skin.

“These two smell delicious. Let’s take our time with them.” One of them notes.

They cut into his wrists, injecting a needle to transfer blood into a jug right beside him.

“You won’t get away with this,” Yugeyeom grits as he tries to kick them, but their ankles are shackled to the ground as well.

“I’d like to think otherwise.”

⚚

Sicheng doesn’t know how long it’s been, but his body is terribly sore. Muscles stiff, arms numb, and he feels nauseous and weak.

He wearily looks over at Yugeyeom, who seems to be hanging on better than him at least. The amount of blood drained has been drawn out for too long. For sure, they’ve been down here for at least ten hours.

Yeah, the team is going to lose their shit over this on top of Minghao…

The thought of his teammates shines hope for him. He misses them so much, but if only they could find a way out, he’d stop worrying.

He flinches when the door opens with a loud bang, and in comes the leader.

He’s here to interrogate them again. And for some reason, they think interrogating a mute man will actually get them answers. They gave up on Yugeyeom, finding his attitude too much of a hassle.

They’ve been threatening to do the worst to him, but they haven’t done anything but kick him, stab him in the legs, and drain his blood. This is nothing.

“So, what are you trying to get from us?” The ask, playing with… needles?

Sicheng remains silent, looking at them. He’s not going to give in if they’re planning on plucking his eyeballs out with those needles. When they get rescued, he’ll be able to regenerate whatever body part they took from him.

“Oh, dear, I don’t think you want to know what these needles can do to one’s mind.” He twirls with it and flicks it into his palm.

Hot pain spreads throughout his body like hellfire, stealing his breath away in utter shock. He suppresses a scream, choking on air as he tries to recover from the pain. He hears Yugeyeom shouting for his name, but all he can think about is remaining silent. Don’t give in to the interrogations, no matter the cost.

“I don’t know if you have any spatial user comrades that use… weapons. Perhaps you’ve heard of Park Sunghoon, the dark cache?” Sicheng snaps his eyes at them. What are they trying to say? “Like him, he’s got an inventory of various blades. This,” He raises a fistful of needles. “These are known as Extremities Needles. Ring a bell?”

No. Sicheng doesn’t fucking know his weapons.

“If not, these heighten the pain sensors in many supernaturals. The more pricked they get, the crazier they become, overwhelmed by the extremities of agony.” He raises another needle to his other palm, and Sicheng watches, ragged breaths hitching.

He lunges forward, biting his lips so hard that they bleed as the intensity of pain grows. This is worse than getting burned by Minghao. This is worse than being hit with divine light! It hurts. It hurts. It hurts!

“Leave him alone! C’mon, are you too scared to deal with me? Too scared of my antics?” Yugeyeom is trying to distract them, get them away from Sicheng.

He’s thrashing against his restraints, gasping and heaving for it to stop. But they keep adding more and more when the highs come down, only for it to grow worse than before.

He keeps chanting to himself:

Commit.

Commit.

Commit.

At some point, he blacks out, lightheaded from all the pain.

But the next time he wakes up, he sees another dragon crouched by his side, her claws scraping at his skin.

“It’s about time you woke up; now you’re going to deal with some of my lovely poison.”

Sicheng doesn’t have the strength to even cry in horror from the agony. They should have killed them long ago. But now that he thinks of it, if she’s poisoning his bloodstream, that means the vampires are done with content. They don’t need to feast on them anymore.

His head falls to the side, too heavy to control. He sees Yugeyeom throwing up black, to his horror. The younger doesn’t have black blood, but green. To see black instead of green means her poison is lethal even for a devil’s anatomy.

Fuck…

He feels queasy and even more sick. His body feels like it’s searing, but also chilled by ice. His eyes feel like they’re about to combust, pressure too tight in his head. He hopes this team gets cursed by Jaehyun and crushed by Yuta.

Destroyed by all of his friends.

⚚

Through haziness, agony, and the need for oxygen, he blinks, seeing that he’s in a different place. Everything is white and brighter than the basement. He feels around. His wrists hurt like a bitch— everything does. But his back is cushioned by the softness of a mattress.

What happened?

He thinks he sees someone who looks like Yuta. He’s not sure, but it feels like him. The tremors going through his body tell him it’s Yuta. The familiarity and strength of it.

He keeps blacking out and regaining consciousness. His mind was muddled with a mix of reality and illusions.

And finally, when it seemed like an eternity, he wakes up and blinks. He’s looking around and seeing his friends gathered around him as he lies down. Now, instead of white, everything is green and rich in natural healing particles.

“He’s awake!” It sounds like Mark.

A hand caresses his face, and he looks up to see Yuta’s relieved gaze, the older pressing their foreheads together.

“I’m so sorry, my love. They did their best to come as fast as they could… please rest and take your time.” The older whispers, feeling his tensed hands.

He’s still trying to comprehend words, but all he knows is to press against Yuta’s head, feeling himself connect with his mate.

“Oh, my god. Sicheng, you’re making me grow white hair before I even reach my fifth century!” Taeyong shouts. He hears a slap, and Jungwoo’s voice follows.

“Not many of us live up to our fifth century because we’re always battling.”

He reaches and taps Yuta’s hand, gesturing to him to help him up. The demon complies, supporting his back. Wow, he really needs to rest and eat. His vision spins, full of spots and haze.

He rubs his eyes, blinking and greeting his teammates.

“What happened?” He doesn’t remember anything but pain and suffering. “Is Yugeyeom okay?!” That’s the real question.

“I think you should be worrying about yourself first,” Johnny reminds.

“One question at a time, Sicheng. Don’t worry, everything has been taken care of. Most of all, both you and Yugeyeom are doing well in recovery. But you had it worse.” Jungwoo explains, kicking Jaehyun away for room.

“To answer your other question, we are in one of Maekubia’s best hospitals. Hence the plants.” Taeyong explains. “The backup team had to transfer you from hospital to hospital since the poison couldn’t be fought off well until faes and the natural properties of these healing plants could properly heal you.”

Sicheng nods, blinking his sore eyes away.

They catch him up, explaining that the malevolent team was captured and under arrest. They’re sentenced to life in prison, and Sicheng was definitely relieved by the news.

However, Minghao isn’t taking it well by the fact that he got Sicheng and Yugeyeom trapped for fifteen hours. As a leader and a harsh critic himself, Sicheng knows Minghao will never let this go from future stealth missions. He needs to see him when he’s all healed.

“But what did they do to you?” Jungwoo’s hand pokes his legs, most likely indicating he knows of all of his previous injuries.

“You don’t have to tell now, love,” Yuta reminds. Worry seeps into his emblem, but Sicheng can’t help but shudder at the gruesome memories. It’s better to let it go instead of keeping it hidden and insufferable.

He turns to Yuta, tilting his head to the right as if to say: I’ve got it.

He goes on to explain what had happened within what would be almost fifteen hours of captivity. Everyone was infuriated as expected. He even senses Yuta’s wrath through his mark, his hands holding his arms tighter.

They’re looking at him, horrified and speechless. Jungwoo, Mark, and YangYang look like they’re going to vomit. Jaehyun, Jeno, Jisung, and Johnny can’t hide their pinched expressions. Jaemin and Shotaro look like they’re ready to kill. Taeyong and Yuta look utterly heartbroken.

Really, Sicheng must be a very unlucky man. Perhaps he’s cursed with an ill-fated life after what happened long ago…

“Oh, Sicheng,” Everyone gathers around, exchanging hugs with him. They all wrap him in a sense of warmth and comfort, and it builds up into tears of safety and peace, and he lastly holds Yuta tightly, resting in the crook of his neck as he stares at his emblem.

He reaches to touch Yuta’s emblem on his own neck, thinking about the horrors and disgust if his emblem were tarnished.

He’d never forgive himself.

“Thank you for sharing with us, know that you will be served justice,” Taeyong assures him, rubbing his shoulder.

Sicheng nods, thanking everyone for being here with him.

Taeyong, Jeno, and Jungwoo leave to accompany the leader to inform the authorities of the incident.

Everyone keeps him company, telling him stories and events that had happened while he was on his mission. One by one, they leave to carry out their personal tasks, and all that’s left is him and Yuta.

Sicheng is playing with his hands, looking at his mark once in a while. Anything he stares at his emblem, he can’t help but receive this sensation on his neck; sensitive and vulnerable.

Yuta doesn’t ask. He doesn’t need to. Sicheng will tell him when he’s ready, and now that everyone has gone, he can let go.

“They threatened to tarnish your emblem.” He senses horror coming from his mark as anticipated. “I didn’t want it to happen. The only reason they didn’t was that I’m mute. But the chances that they’d do it. If they did it knowing I do have a voice… I don’t think I’d forgive myself.”

“Sicheng, why would you need to forgive yourself?” Yuta’s tone is deep and angry, hands remaining firm on Sicheng’s. “They’re at fault, if they ever did it, know that they wouldn’t take another breath in this world.”

“I know you would.” Sicheng croaked. He is proud of his mark. He loves it, a cherished possession of eternity. “It just felt like my world could have ended last night.” A silent heartbreak that leaves both of them quiet. A pained silence that dwells in their despair and tears.

Even if someone were to tarnish an emblem, they would be able to regenerate their skin and the mark itself, since it’s like a tattoo. But it’s the action of symbolic destruction that does damage to mates. To taunt and mangle a symbol of love and oaths.

“Oh, Sicheng,” Yuta softly whispers, kissing his hands. His sadness resonates deeply, and Sicheng leans over to kiss him. “A world without you is a hell of utter destruction.”

Indeed, he’d think the same for his mate.

⚚

Minghao comes to visit, and he’s bowing to him, literally on the floor. Panicking, Sicheng pulls him up, shaking his head.

“Minghao— it’s fine, really.” He assures his friend. The leader shakes his head. He looks terrible, absolutely devastated. The sight of his friend leaves Sicheng shocked as he has never seen Minghao lose his composure.

“Sicheng, you don’t understand. As a leader, I was supposed to keep you guys safe! They tortured you! What kind of a leader am I?” Minghao shouts, guilty. Tears are streaming down his face, and Sicheng wipes them away, trying his best to soothe the younger.

He turns to look at Yuta, who’s watching in solemn sympathy. The devil cocks his head to the door, and the demon understands and gets up, leaving the room.

“I had no choice but to abandon you and Yugeyeom. How could I do that to you? You’re supposed to trust me, and I’m supposed to make sure none of you get hurt— die.” Minghao holds a firm look, tearful, and it breaks Sicheng’s hearts. It really does. Minghao is younger than him, so matured, and bearing the weight of responsibilities and consequences as a leader

“Could you ever forgive me? For leaving you? For not returning faster?”

Sicheng looks at him, pinched and burned. Pinched by his words, and burned by his despair. It spreads like fire between them. Of course, Sicheng forgives him. He trusts Minghao with his life, like many other friends. But he also trusts Minghao as his leader. For making the best calls possible.

“I do forgive you. There was never a time I ever blamed you for leaving us. You’re a leader, a meticulous one at that.” He tries to help dry his friend’s face. “To be a leader, sometimes you must make sacrifices for a greater outcome. You did just that, and I’m proud of you.”

Minghao watches his gestures, eyes softening.

“Sicheng, you’re the kindest devil ever,” He croaks and sniffles. “Thank you for trusting me as a leader and as a friend.”

The older nods, wetly smiling, and hugs his friend. He looks over at the door, where Yuta watches. He’s frowning, sensing concern and admiration at once. Sicheng raises his hand, offering a thumbs up to his mate, and Yuta smiles, small and assured.

⚗︎

“Bro,” YangYang takes Sicheng’s attention as they’re taking a breather from the sparring session. Sicheng raises a brow, listening. “The others are attempting to hook up Jaehyun with blind dates.”

Sicheng’s face scrunches. Like— what? Why are they suddenly trying to get Jaehyun to date?

“Why?” The younger shrugs.

“I think Johnny said along the lines, ‘He’s hopeless and a lost cause if someone doesn’t look after him when we’re not around’. But I think Jaehyun should start exploring.”

What interesting takes. “When did this start happening?”

“For a week.” And no one bothered to tell him? Does Yuta even know? “Well, Jungwoo asked me to ask you if you have any people in mind that would be interested in Jaehyun.”

“Did you guys already try Jungkook?” YangYang shakes his head.

“Jungkook is courting a phoenix, actually.” Oh, well, never mind about that demon then.

“Yugeyeom?”

“I’ll note that down.” The dragon chuckles.

“Who has he even met so far?”

YangYang thinks, leaning against the wall. He brings out his hand, counting fingers, and just seeing him do that makes Sicheng feel bad for his poor friend. He remembers Jaehyun mentioning he wasn’t really interested in finding a partner. But it has been two centuries. Perhaps it’s time for a change.

“Jihyo, Dahyun, BamBam, Minghao—”

Sicheng blitzes over, grabbing his shoulders. “Minghao?!” He signs aggressively. No offense, but Minghao and Jaehyun are not a great duo in terms of communication. And his childhood friend?! Who proposed that?!

He asks YangYang, and he says, “Jisung.”

That man is foolish. He sighs and pinches his nose bridge. “I’m assuming it didn’t go well?” He looks back, and YangYang scratches his nape anxiously.

“Yeah.”

As expected.

“Did Jaehyun not voice his opinion about dating?”

The dragon shakes his head. “No. Hasn’t really disagreed. He just went along with it.”

“I see.” They go on to talk about some options for their ‘hopeless’ friend, when Yuta, Jisung, and Shotaro appear.

“What’s up? Did you guys finish sparing?” Shotaro asked.

“We were just talking about Jaehyun’s blind dates.” YangYang answers.

“Blind dates?” Yuta asks, confused. He looks at Sicheng, and the devil shrugs. He just found out a few minutes ago. “How come no one told me?”

“Because you’d give the worst options for Jaehyun.” Jisung deadpans.

“Says you,” Sicheng points at Jisung. The other devil looks at him, wide-eyed. “You suggested Minghao?! I’ll kill you!”

“What?!” Jisung throws his hands in the air. “I thought Minghao was just lonely. But apparently, he likes solitude!”

“Jaehyun does too!”

“Whoa, let’s calm down, everyone.” YangYang is holding Sicheng back from jumping at Jisung. Why are dragons so strong?!

“Wow, I’ve never seen these two argue before,” They hear Yuta comment to Shotaro. Sicheng eyes his mate, but the older grins, saluting away.

“Well, let’s see how Jaehyun is with Yugeyeom!” YangYang redirects their attention.

“You think Yugeyeom is a better option?” Jisung disagreed.

“Better than your suggestion.”

In the end, it didn’t work out either. Jaehyun showed no interest in a comrade as usual. Taeyong, Jungwoo, and Johnny eventually gave up, letting Jaehyun find his own partner if the chance ever arises.

“Why are you guys so adamant about Jaehyun finding a partner anyway?” Jaemin asks, prodding Johnny’s head.

“So we can find more interesting members to join!” Taeyong throws his arm over his eyes. “Like what Jeno did!”

“Like what I did?!” He pulls Jaemin to his side, eyeing their leader.

“Yeah, it’s like marriage into the family.” Mark ends up laughing at Johnny’s analogy. Meanwhile, the younger couple’s faces are burning up. Especially Jeno. Jaemin doesn’t seem to be shy about it at all, cooing up in Jeno’s face much to the demigod’s dismay.

“We’re like married, though.” Yuta raises his and Sicheng’s hands. Sicheng is so done and lightly smacks his lover’s shoulder.

“You guys already happened. Our family has to branch out, you know?” Taeyong sulks, going over to Shotaro. “Shotaro, you’re young and adorable. You could snatch anyone!” The phoenix blinks at him, fighting to retain his laughter. Right behind them, Jaehyun and YangYang are also fighting for their life to hold in their laughter.

“Leave him alone, Taeyong. You need to find someone yourself!” Jungwoo groans.

“You too!”

“You’re the oldest.”

Oooooo, burn.

Everyone bursts into laughter, and Sicheng hears the most horrific gasp Taeyong could have ever made.

“Get your bitchass out of here and find someone to swoon, lover man.”

“Oh, I will!”

Sicheng rolls his eyes and leans against the bench, grinning at the scene before them. Then he looks over at Jisung, who watches with a smile. A tight smile.

In remembrance of an unspoken past that shouldn’t be brought up now.

Chapter Text

“How long is Jisung gone for?” Yuta asks as they watch Taeyong, Jeno, Johnny, and YangYang spar. Divine versus dragons.

Sicheng thinks back. It’s been a day since Jisung departed to head over to the Maekubia Empire. He, along with Sunghoon, was assigned the investigation of the death of Yang Gamuel, the flash of genius, and the attempted murder of Yang Jungwon. According to the officials, they requested a few devils to evaluate the magic residuals of any devil signatures present at the crime scene, if possible.

“He never said how long it’d take. It depends on the investigation. If they find nothing, he’ll be back by tomorrow. If they find something, maybe three days?”

“What? That sounds fun,” Jaemin sighs, as he admires his lover. He’s like a young boy admiring his crush from afar. “And Shotaro is on a stealth mission!” Jaemin complains, seeking action.

“I should spar next!” He huffs. Then he leans over in his seat. “I want to spar winner!” He calls out to them.

“I’m placing my bets on the dragons,” Mark nudges the phoenix, trying to cheer him up.

“No, Jeno is going to win.”

What about Taeyong?

“An investigation, though? Do they really need devils from Avrotus? What about the devils that live in Maekubia?” Yuta ponders.

“I believe the most logical reason would be that they’re too accustomed to the environment of Maekubia with its dense natural magic particles. You know? The plants?” Jungwoo answers. The satanic couple are attentively listening while Jaemin is playing with Jungwoo’s feathers.

“So they need devils who are not used to the environment to detect the satanic signatures easier.”

Sicheng feels Yuta shift beside him, resting his chin on his shoulder. “I totally got all of what you said.”

He, in fact, did not understand what Jungwoo explained.

Sicheng fights a poker face, glancing at his mate. The older shrugs, grinning.

“Ugh, you’re such a knucklehead when you’re not in battle, I swear!” Jungwoo flaps his wings and ends up hitting Jaemin.

“Yuta has outstanding battle intelligence,” Jaehyun notes.

“Excuse me? I know other things!” Yuta affirms, but Sicheng is going to have to take Jungwoo’s side in this conversation.

“Okay, then tell me how many factions are in the Thosotor Empire?”

“Easy! Eleven!” Okay, Yuta’s got his basic knowledge in check. Factions consist of elemental regions. There used to be a lot more elements of dragons, but they have gradually died over the eras.

“That’s correct!” They hear Johnny shout as they’re still sparring.

“Okay, Sicheng, you ask something you think your mate should know.”

The devil ponders, trying to come up with a common knowledge question. Well, since they were just talking about the environment of Maekubia, why not the geography of another Empire?

“Explain how werewolves become prodigies based on the geography of Okodia.”

Yuta looks at him, dumbfounded. “Uh, I feel like Mark wouldn’t even know this.”

“That, I do in fact, know.”

Jaemin is cackling at the sphinx’s comment, intrigued by this conversation.

“You devils are so nerdy. Nerdy!” Yuta shakes his shoulders, and Sicheng silently laughs. Nerdy is an overstatement for himself. The true nerds are people like Yoongi and Minghao.

“The geography of Okodia is one of the most mountainous regions. With the higher elevations, they explain they are closer to the moon; hence, they can be ‘blessed’ by the natural magic lunar particles through their prodigy trials.” Jaehyun smoothly explained.

“Why the hell do you know this?” Yuta questions.

“Because I read.” While Yuta and Jaehyun are bickering, Sicheng hopes Jisung comes back safely. Hopes he doesn’t get caught up in trouble with these investigations.

As an assassin, he knows there will be people attempting to cover up evidence and eliminate anyone who dares to interfere. But with the officials of the Supernatural Grand Council requesting investigators, Jisung should be safe.

⚚

Sicheng was just putting away the dishes in the cupboard when his door was busted open. He snaps his head over to see Jisung huffing, eyes widened with astonishment written all over his face.

Without missing a beat of silence, Jisung says, “Jinrak is alive.”

The sound of glass shatters, echoing throughout the house.

That name sounded so… foreign to him. Even with Jisung’s voice, it was terribly unusual. An unusual dread that left his skin prickling in goosebumps.

What the fuck does he mean Jinrak is alive?

Sicheng literally carried his dead body. The weight was lifeless, heavy, and haunting. He felt no magic signature from where all of his hearts were sacrificed.

Sicheng fucking drowned at the sight of crimson.

He’s two hundred thirteen, Jisung two hundred eight. It has been one hundred eighty-four years since Jinrak has been dead. Now, the younger dares to announce such… blasphemy?

Tears are burning his eyes, throat seizing as he tries to comprehend what Jisung is trying to state.

Yuta blitzes downstairs, sensing all of his conflicted emotions that are running through him like never before.

“You’re wrong.”

Sicheng is tired of this. He’s tired of being afraid to talk about Jinrak. To bring him up with the tone of despair and dread.

“He’s dead. That’s all there is to it.”

His hands are growing numb.

Did Jisung not move on at all? What the fuck is happening?!

Jisung approaches with a pained expression that’s all too familiar. Too fresh in the mind for him even after all these years. How could he forget? He couldn’t!

“Hyung— I know it’s crazy. It’s fucking crazy, but I saw him. I talked to him!”

A hand touches Sicheng’s shoulder, and he walks away from Yuta’s touch, going up to Jisung. He jabs a finger into the younger’s chest, blinding tears streaming down his face. He gnaws on his lips, repressing the urge to scream.

He’s hiding that bloody and heartbroken scream that may resurrect from the depths of his horrors. The things he’s been repressing to never hear again. The things he lost the will to say.

Dear Satan, don’t do this to him.

Don’t do this to him, please.

Don’t do this to him.

Don’t do this.

“You sound fucking crazy.” Jisung shakes his head, tears evident on the younger’s face as well.

“I’m serious, Hyung! While investigating at Maekubia, I saw him. He was a fae! I… I think he was reincarnated.”

Sicheng shakes his head. Reincarnation? Here? In a terrible world like this? Absolutely not. It’s unheard of! Just freaking myths and legends people like to write about to make themselves happy. Trapped in a cycle of imaginary scenarios to ease their grief.

To avoid the truth.

“No. Stop this. Did someone cast an illusion spell on you? Maybe you came across a ghoul who wanted to play tricks on you.”

“I’m serious, Hyung.” Jisung’s voice lowers, and their signatures are clashing against one another. He’s so close to screaming at him— to get the fuck out of his home. The same place Jinrak had always came to even if it wasn’t his, but it was Jinrak’s home through their memories of friendship and love.

Sicheng heaves, vision blurring.

“You don’t get to say he’s alive. I carried him. I looked at him. I saw crimson.” Sicheng feels himself losing control, feeling the urge to shut everything out. “I witnessed enough to know when a friend is dead.” That’s the truth. They all know when someone is dead. But witnessing the death of a loved one… well, that’s a new witness to experience.

Jisung visibly gulps, speechless. Pain still bleeds between them, a pained wound that’s tearing between truth and hope.

The youngest reaches out for him, eyes wavering as he calls for his name. For some reason, the look in Jisung’s eyes is still hopeful, unrelenting. But the way his hand extends in a begging manner looks so familiar, it switches something revolting in the older.

Sicheng snatches the other’s arm, his hearts pounding as magic flows through his arm to his palm.

“Don’t. Touch. Me.”

He seethed through teeth, breathing intensified. His throat hurts, it’s too hard to swallow, and somehow, his voice resonated with a shrill of death.

Yuta immediately gets between them, creating distance so the devils can take a breather. But how can Sicheng take a breather? He’s so pissed— so baffled he wants to hit and snap Jisung into reality. Jisung is claiming the man they adored is reincarnated!

Before Sicheng can go back to face Jisung, Yuta eases him to the kitchen, cupping his face, so all he can see in his sight is his lover.

“Love. Love, listen to me,” Yuta’s tone is calm, but his eyes flicker over his own face. He’s worried, startled, and conflicted through Sicheng’s emblem. “Let’s get Taeyong. He’ll know what to do.” After all, demigods are gifted with all the world’s knowledge at birth. “Just breathe, like what we do when things get hard.” His hands remain firm, grounding Sicheng to earth.

Sicheng nods, trying to breathe. He’s trying his hardest, but he can’t ignore Jisung’s echoing words. The sound of his reality shattering.

For the past has finally intervened with the present.

Sicheng lurches forward, hugging Yuta tightly as he cries in silence. He hates all the familiar cues, all the sensory cues that remind him of the darkest times.

⚚

Sicheng sits on his bed, staring at the ground as he hears the door close downstairs. Jisung’s signature fades into the distance as Yuta’s grows stronger, approaching him.

He sees Yuta’s feet standing right before him, and the older is dropping to his knees, cupping his face with worry and a sense of unease.

Tears glaze his eyes, and Sicheng can’t help but stare in grief. He’s left his mate speechless, heartbroken and stressed. But it has to happen. Whatever came over Sicheng was the being that was hidden away.

A frightened and hurt man who will never forget, no matter how hard he tries. Always in the zone to fight and save himself from the dangerous memories.

“I just can’t believe,” Yuta croaks, voice trembling. “I just can’t believe your signature spiked so high, you were going to attack Jisung.” A tear slips down the older’s face, then more. “You’re still so hurt from the past, and I can’t do anything about that.”

He buried his face into Sicheng’s stomach, torturous cries to the devil’s hearts.

And Sicheng never realized it, either.

He was so close to attacking Jisung. And he thinks the younger would have taken it without blinking if it meant they could reach each other through the pain. To release all the hatred of the past.

He made Yuta watch them fall into something so delicate and dangerous, and now he’s comprehending everything that could have happened and went wrong. For Yuta had stopped him from regretting something even more terrible: Harming a friend.

“I’m sorry.” Sicheng hiccuped.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” His fingers are a mess, and he hugs Yuta. He’s so sorry for making him worried, for witnessing the horrors of their argument.

“I’m sorry for making you get involved,” He hiccups.

Sicheng could have hurt Yuta. He really could have. And he knows it would happen because Yuta would take anything than hurting Sicheng himself.

Yuta pressed his face into his chest, body shaking as they both cried.

“I— I just hated the way you two were talking to each other. You’ve never talked like that ever. You would never say such things to Jisung.”

And yet he did.

There’s nothing to explain but the knowledge that Sicheng was just angry. He has nothing to explain why he said those words.

And Sicheng replays Yuta’s words.

Yuta hated seeing them that way. Hated the way he spoke to Jisung, and Sicheng can’t help but self-loathe the memories, and he can’t take those words back.

“I’m sorry.” Sicheng whispers. “There’s nothing that could explain it— I’m sorry, Yuta, I’m—” The older pulls away, and knots are tying in his chest as he wonders if Yuta finds him to be unforgiving.

“Never apologize to me, do you understand?” The demon is maintaining his gaze now, angry. “You’ll never owe me an apology. If I make you feel like you have to apologize, then I’m the shitty man who’s supposed to make you feel loved. The only times I can accept your apologies is… it’s just— something I’ll accept when necessary. But this, to me, I don’t mind. I just want us and our friends to be okay.”

And just hearing his words is so loving, but so much more than being ridiculous.

“You have never meant harm to those you love. This is… this is something we will all figure out, okay?”

Sicheng hums as a sound of agreement, and pulls Yuta close to his chest.

“I don’t expect you to be easy on Jisung for a while, but know that we’re here for each other, okay? There’s something that must explain what had happened.”

There has to be.

Nothing happens for no reason.

⚚

After a week, Sicheng had finally cooled down, especially after fighting another battle; he was able to take out his frustrations.

He went over to Jisung’s tent, and the devil looked at him, cold and expressionless. Like the mask he always wears in the field.

But he knows the latter is shocked to see him nonetheless.

They don’t exchange words.

There was tension and conflict still hanging in the air, but he needed to get one thing across. Sicheng had rested his hand on his shoulder, his sign that he was still by Jisung’s side no matter what.

That they’ll always have each other’s backs.

Jisung ends up crying in his arms, apologizing, and Sicheng is equally apologetic for saying such terrible things to his friend.

For ignoring the fact that Jisung found Jinrak dead. He, too, had lifted the corpse of his lover. Jisung had experienced the loss of a friend and loved one, too.

And Sicheng is so sorry for when his friend looked genuinely ecstatic for once.

Sicheng rejected it through his own grief.

⚚

Taeyong teleports over to Avrotus with Jeno, already informed of the situation. But it seems they have also brought a new face.

The one and only Choi Seungcheol, the grand behemoth. He is the royal knight and mate of Yoon Jeonghan, the heavenly warrior, the third prince of Crethage. The divine couple is actually friends with Minghao.

Before anything, Taeyong hugs Sicheng, rubbing his back. He doesn’t say anything, and Sicheng appreciates it so much. Jeno does the same, and Sicheng thinks he’s about to cry again, thinking back to their conversation.

How many times has Sicheng cried in his life? Too much to count for a devil like him.

They settle in his living room, talking about the situation over some tea. Yuta is seated right beside him, a hand on his jittering leg to try and comfort him.

“After hearing Jisung’s account, he makes it sound… legit. Too specific, and we have never seen him look this heartbroken ever since…”

That day.

It goes unsaid, but they all get the idea.

“So what’s going to happen now?”

“I need to do some research, which is why I brought along Seungcheol,” Taeyong gestures to his comrade. The royal knight offers a kind smile, and the couple greets him as best as they can in their current situation and mood. “But I want your permission, Sicheng.”

His permission for what?

“I would like to ask for your permission to inform Seungcheol of the context around this case. Unfortunately, as a demigod, none of us know anything about reincarnation,” Taeyong sighs and clasps his hands together.

“It’s not too surprising since it’s been emphasized as theories, which could have been hidden in The Crethage Archives since reincarnation is connected to divine revelation.” Jeno explained.

Taeyong clears his throat. “In order to access the archives, we need his help, but our reasons have to be validated. Don’t worry, though, he’s a trustworthy friend of mine since childhood.” The longer Sicheng looks at both Taeyong and Jeno, he notices how restless they are. They haven’t been able to take the news well either.

“We’re not going to force you to permit. We know that out of everyone, you have known him the longest. It’s only right for you to choose,” Jeno stated.

Sicheng would have said no. No, because no one should know. The past shouldn’t be touched by those who weren’t present. But in the back of his mind, he also wants to help Jisung. If Taeyong, of all, has a hunch that anything regarding reincarnation may be archived, he believes there may be something to at least warn Jisung.

He just wants peace for all of them.

And maybe, some answers will finally mark the end of this… dilemma.

He looks over at Yuta, and the demon is silently watching, eyes worried and tired. Will they be all right? Will he be making the right choices? Or the wrong choices?

Yuta’s hand finds his, and Sicheng squeezes, knowing his quiet support. They’ll find a way through this, and it’ll be together as a team.

He looks over at the three demigods, nodding.

“I give you my permission to tell him.”

Taeyong’s eyes flicker to the empty cups, and back at Sicheng, solemnly nodding.

“I have one more thing to ask,” His leader points out. “Do you know how to cast pacts?”

A pact is a soul-bound curse of a promise that only devils can conduct. When someone breaks it, they either die or fall under an unforgiving curse.

Sicheng absently nods. Most devils should know how to do it.

With that, the three men take their leave.

“Take care, okay?” Jeno bids his farewell, a strong and promising look in his eyes.

Then it’s just him and Yuta.

He senses that the demon wants to say something, and he waits, staring at a picture frame left sitting in the dust on the drawer in the living room. A picture frame he had to lie face down. Hasn’t budged since that day.

“Jaehyun hasn’t been taking it well either.”

He nods in response.

It’s no surprise. Sicheng knew Jaehyun adored Jinrak. Found the man hilarious and full of life. Jinrak’s influence has really left its impression within everyone he has found as a dear friend.

Sicheng turns to Yuta, exhausted and oddly cold. Yuta looks back at him, eyes observing in grief. Sicheng wants to do something to stop this pain; they both do. But they can’t hide this truth.

The demon reaches for his head, guiding Sicheng to rest against his shoulder.

The younger complies, relaxing and closing his eyes as they sit in silence.

⚚

“Hold on,” Minghao takes off his glasses and sets them down on the desk. He has every right to be baffled. He’s pacing around, pinching the bridge of his nose. “What are you saying?” He finally looks at Sicheng, who’s sitting on the lounging sofa of his office. “He just— he can’t be alive. I saw it… You…”

He sighs and grumbles, taking a hefty breath.

“What are you going to do about it?” He changes the direction of their conversation.

Sicheng’s eyes flicker to the side, thinking about what Taeyong must be doing now.

“Taeyong is investigating the phenomenon with Seungcheol. Jeno is going over to Maekubia to see if Jisung is speaking the truth.”

“Do you believe Jisung?”

He sits for a while, but he eventually nods.

At first, he couldn’t believe him, but after the days passed and letting the moments settle, he thinks Jisung is speaking the truth.

Jisung would have to be on hefty drugs to ever think of Jinrak. It can’t just be out of the blue on a regular day.

“I haven’t seen it myself.” Does he even bear the strength to see? Can he handle seeing a Jinrak look-alike? “But I trust Jisung. I just find it hard that it’s so sudden.”

“Well, you’re not wrong about any of that. I can’t believe he managed to come across a random fae in a population of 537 million Maekubian subjects to find him.”

It’s like fate decided to pull the strings.

Minghao walks over to Sicheng and kneels in front of him. His gaze is full of unease. He places a hand on his shoulder. “I’ll be here if you ever need help. If things get too much.” He promises. “We’ve been friends for over two centuries, and we’ve seen each other’s messes and hell. But nothing will change our friendship. That’s for sure.”

Sicheng can’t help but wetly smile, nodding at his friend’s words.

“Yes. We will figure this out together.”

⚚

Slam!

Taeyong slams the table, taking a deep, deep breath of a century worth. “Okay, okay, let’s calm down and sort this shit out.”

“I still can’t comprehend this,” Yuta leans against Sicheng. Damn right, no one should be able to brush such news off like dust. He can’t even… fathom this truth. Sure, he may believe Jisung, but it’s still an unbelievable phenomenon. Like Minghao had questioned, what are the chances that Jisung met someone who is the spitting image of him?

“Annnd what am I doing here?” Yoongi groans, wishing to leave this room. They’re currently seated in one of the Supernatural Guild’s meeting rooms. He, along with Seungcheol, BamBam, Jungkook, and Minghao, is also here, informed of the situation.

“You five are here because you know about our situation.” Taeyong clarifies.

“Which one?” Jungkook asks.

Taeyong uses a grimoire to hit the younger’s head and points at Jisung. “About his… ex? Mate?— You get it!”

“You five had met Jinrak,” Yuta clarifies, crossing his arms.

“True, but… It’s been two centuries. I hate to admit it, but I don’t really remember what he looks like.” BamBam scratches his nape, anxiously looking at Jisung. Sicheng bites his inner cheek, eyeing the demon. He can’t take offense, but really? Couldn’t he have kept that to himself? Or does he want to be killed?

Before Sicheng could think of more ideas, BamBam gets whacked in the head by both Jungkook and Minghao.

“How are you so sure it’s him?” Jaehyun asks Jisung, scratching his chin. The question rubs off Sicheng uncomfortably.

“It’s him,” Jisung confirms, voice strained. He’s taking great offense to Jaehyun’s inquiry, and it’s visible to everyone. “Without a doubt, he looks like the Jinrak I grew up with… just as a fae instead.”

“A kid one at that,” Jeno adds, placing a hand on his shoulder.

Now, why is Jisung eager to tell them this in the first place? What other purpose is there when meeting someone who doesn’t even remember you? Sicheng understands that Jisung misses Jinrak so desperately, but why would he… and then it hits him. In the most unfathomable and distasteful way, he stands up and plants his hands on his desk, feeling somewhat nauseated. Still, he can’t help but let anger lead the way.

“Don’t tell me you’re planning on reconnecting with him.”

The youngest looks at him, startled, seen right through. And still, he ends up saying the most stupid thing yet.

“What’s wrong with that?”

He can’t be serious about this!

Sicheng’s eye twitches, lips frowning. He turns to meet Taeyong’s watchful gaze and cocks his head to the left. He’s gotta warn Jisung of whatever consequence there is. The older complies with a heavy sigh.

“I went through the archives thanks to Prince Jeonghan—” Seungcheol kicks his leg. “—and Seungcheol.” Taeyong places a thin divine grimoire on the table. It’s decorated with butterflies and golden pages, the spine intricate with daffodils, the cover reading Venus, the Bringer of Peace. “Multiple theories about reincarnation. But one thing they all point to is the concern of what happens to someone once they remember their previous lives.”

Jungkook snaps his fingers. “Well, shouldn’t there be at least a handful of cases?” Taeyong nods.

“Only three.” The room goes still.

Three cases out of how long Ibareedom has existed? It’s quite…

“Blasphemous.” It slips from Jaehyun. The demon isn’t one to make a lot of expressions, but he’s quite astounded just as much as they are.

Taeyong places a sheet of paper down. “The first one went mad and went on a manhunt for revenge.”

He places a second article with three pages. “The second one tried to change for the better. But after remembering who they once were, they fell into the same fate. Which they regrettably didn’t like being reincarnated.”

Then he placed the last article, a single page. No front and back, just half of a single page. It’s daunting, and yet, it’s not unfamiliar either. Of how much he delved into the same waters.

“The third one took their own life.”

Sicheng carefully watches Jisung. The youngest is staring at the paper, eyes glued onto the paper like he was hypnotized.

It was anticipated, and hinted at the moment they all laid their eyes upon the paper. It’s a tragedy for them and a haunting reminder of the things people just can’t understand for the victims, no matter how much they try. Only sympathy.

“It’s not just about the past,” Seungcheol speaks up. “One of the main factors is the world’s system. Too chaotic, diverse, and complex. I’m not saying anyone would cease their existence for that reasoning. They must have thought it through. To consider such an option was truly a deeper preference than existing again.” The demigod frowns. There are so many reasons, and none would make a gold sense to peers. A topic such as this is sensitive. Not well for the minds of narcissists and egoists. The heart of the weak and strong could take it, just not narcissists and egoists, blinded by power.

Jisung ends up stumbling, and Jeno grabs his arm to steady him.

“Don’t do it because the kid has the face of your lover. You need to know how to separate the identities of Jinrak and his reincarnation.” Jeno warns. His eyes darken and narrow, voice lowering. “You either let go of Jong Jinrak and get to know the kid, or you keep Jinrak tucked in your heart and forget ever seeing him.”

“I…” Jisung pauses. “I don’t know… it doesn’t have to be romantic, I just—”

“No, Jisung, no.” Sicheng walks around the table and grabs his shoulders. Sicheng knows the truth is gutting Jisung alive. But, he has to understand the consequences, as clear as the sky. Instead, a storm is raging on between them. “You’re going to hurt yourself, hurt the kid for not being him. I don’t need to see the brothers I love in pain again.”

Again.

He can’t bear to watch Jisung suffer. Can’t bear to watch him try to live in the past, for what have they done to try to overcome the death of someone they both cherished dearly? Sicheng cared for both of them. Now it’s just Jisung. The reincarnation wouldn’t hold the same identity as the Jinrak he knows.

Does Jisung remember his words of clarification? That he never blamed him for what happened?

He’s still going to stand by Jisung’s side. But he has his own values to protect. They’re meant to protect those he loves, and whatever Jisung is thinking goes against it.

Sicheng searches in Jisung’s gaze. He has the look of knowing, but Jisung is still persistent. He’s acknowledging everything and still thinking about treading on a familiar path. A familiar path of tragic, beautiful tales. Is it truly worth it? Will it be worth his sanity?

They don’t need words or gestures anymore, just silence and a look of understanding. Jisung does understand him, but at what cost?

Eventually, Jisung decides to look away first.

“Okay, well, let’s say if I did get to know the kid, what then? He wouldn’t believe a word if I told him about reincarnation. Even then, why would I? I don’t want to bring the horrors back. Even if our love is everything to me, I know he isn’t Jinrak.”

Minghao interjects, voice soft and cutting. “But you’re doing it because he wears the face of your mate.”

Jisung doesn’t pause, already set on it. “Perhaps.”

Sicheng feels all the blood drain from his face. Like Jisung had punctured a hole in Sicheng’s jar of hope.

“Aren’t you being selfish?” Jeno’s voice resonates, and Jisung snaps his head at the demigod, his signature spiking.

“Selfish?” Jisung pushes Sicheng to the side, and the action burns.

Jisung is marching over to his friend. “Maybe I am selfish, but what can I do? I let him die, Jeno.” The older doesn’t budge when they’re face-to-face, expression unmoving. “I left him alone when he needed me the most.” His truthful words are pain after pain, grief after grief.

“That’s what he wanted. He wanted you to live.” Jeno’s voice is firmer, but worry is at the top of the tone.

“It’s my chance to prove myself.” Jisung’s voice wavers in wrath and agony. “I want to protect him from being alone ever again. Do you understand?” Jisung grasps at his chest, desperate for everyone to understand. “I never forgave myself. Never wanted him to do it, no matter how hard I begged in the midst of battle. To me, my life was worth protecting him.”

Sicheng is staring at Jisung in utter shock and anguish.

After all these years, he actually didn’t let go?

So the day Sicheng talked to him, did it only heal the scrapes and bruises of Jisung’s soul? Had it passed over the eternal wound?

Jisung couldn’t move on.

He loves Jinrak that much.

Sicheng’s vision spins, breaths stilling as the younger two continue to argue.

Then Jeno reaches to hold Jisung’s wrist. “He thought so too.” His gaze and voice are softer, but still firm.

And then it’s quiet. Jeno and Jisung are staring at each other, and Sicheng can do nothing to protect Jisung this time. He has nothing to say.

“Okay, that’s enough, you two chill now?” Yuta gets between them so they can have some space to breathe. When they part, Yuta brings a strong hand to guide Sicheng near Taeyong, rubbing his lower back, whispering, “Breathe, love. It’s going to be okay.” He breathes, nodding and thanking his mate.

“You two got quite deep on that part, I will say, but I had a plan prepared anyway.” Taeyong sighs with a slight grin. “However, it involves the people present in this room.”

“Not me though, right?” Seungcheol points at himself. The same goes for Yoongi, BamBam, Jungkook, and Minghao. Taeyong turns to the younger with a glint of mischief and knowing. The other’s face falls. “What are you doing?” Tone suspicious.

“Well,” Taeyong walks over and grabs Sicheng. “He will be inducing a pact on all of us!”

“You’re crazy!” Everyone shouts at the oldest. They’re standing up, chairs screeching against the floor as they erupt in disbelief.

Sicheng is still trying to process Taeyong’s words. He did not sign up to induce a pact at all.

“So that’s why you asked…” Sicheng signs. He should’ve known the moment Taeyong asked him that Sicheng would be part of his plan.

Taeyong raises his arms in defense. “Well, Jisung isn’t going to listen to any of us, no matter what! We all know that fae was once Jong Jinrak, the ill-fated. We have also known Jinrak before any of our other friends. We need to keep this information from leaking anywhere, no matter what.”

Jaehyun, who’s been dozing off, straightens, finally taking in the leader’s idea. “You’re crazy.”

“Already established, thank you very much,” Taeyong grumbles. “Jisung is going to get to know Jinrak’s reincarnation. I think we should put the past to rest. Yes, we can still acknowledge Jinrak’s values, but we can also focus on the present. To support a dear friend such as Jisung.”

Taeyong has a very strong point in his statement. And Sicheng silently agrees, seeing a new path of light. Taeyong has always been an amazing leader, despite his insane ideas.

Yoongi clears his throat. “By putting all of us in danger?”

“The only thing that’s deadly is if you even try to get the reincarnated soul to remember or tell others about it.” The oldest deadpans. “We won’t allow that and risk what can happen to him.”

“Oh my God, I’ll probably forget!” BamBam throws his hands in the air. Sicheng shoots a glare in the demon’s way. “I mean— Dear Satan!” He still ends up getting whacked with Minghao’s assistance.

“No one cares if you say Christ’s father’s name!” Minghao hisses.

“Don’t disrespect a fallen comrade,” Jungkook tuts.

Sicheng snaps his fingers to gain everyone’s attention. “We’re doing this.” Sicheng finally decides. He turns to Jisung. “Jisung, I’m really, really trusting you with this. We all are.” A devil, who still grieves over a mate for two centuries… Sicheng must accept it.

“We just want what’s best for you.” Jeno joins Jisung’s side. He holds a firm look.

“Must I?” Seungcheol looks at Taeyong, lips thinning. The demigod scarcely knows of Jimrak.

“Your chances of meeting the boy are quite high now, so yes.” Taeyong sighs. Without a doubt, a pact must be taken seriously; no one wants to die from such a thing. Seungcheol takes one last glance at Jisung and finally nods.

“Let’s do it.”

“Oh, we’re actually doing it,” Jungkook muses.

“But you’re not against it,” Yuta points out. “All of you.”

“Why would we? This case seems responsible to me at least,” Minghao said.

If Sicheng can find the accommodation to heal Jisung, or let him let go of his guilt, he’d do so in a heartbeat.

“Thank you, everyone… I really mean it.” Tears slip down Jisung’s face, and Sicheng goes over to pull him into a tight hug, patting the back of his head.

“Of course, Jisung, we’d do anything for each other faster than a heartbeat.” He finally whispered. They pull away, the older wiping away his tears.

“Shall we begin?” Taeyong asks.

“Wait,” Jungkook speaks up. “I don’t get it. How do demigods not know anything about reincarnation?” Demigod knowledge isn’t gifted with everything. It’s built upon generation by generation, passed over.

“Ah, well,” Taeyong thinks. “I suppose it’d make sense if they also made pacts or cursed themselves to erase the knowledge from their memories.” He waves the book in his hand. “That’s why we got archives. Forbidden knowledge for a reason.”

With that, they begin to gather around.

“Wait. Right here, right now?” Jaehyun blinks at everyone.

Sicheng goes over and drags Jaehyun to stand between Yuta and Jungkook. Sicheng walks into the middle of their makeshift circle of the ten of them. They link their hands together as instructed by the devil, who then begins to cast his spell.

“Do you solemnly swear your soul to conceal this knowledge?”

Everyone answers in unison.

“Yes.”

Darkness surrounds them like flames, twirling and wrapping around their conjoined hands before flying straight through their chests.

The darkness ceases, and everyone waits for Sicheng’s cue. The devil raises his arm and swipes vertically, the seal made. They all let go, Jisung bowing to everyone.

“Thank you, everyone. I’m in eternal debt to your generosity and kindness.”

Everyone approaches the youngest and pats his head, offering grins and smiles.

Sicheng mentally curses at himself. He’s gotta self-induce the pact to himself, which is a lot more complicated than making a pact with others. Actually… he’ll have Minghao do it to him in privacy, as it requires his voice. But for now, Sicheng just hopes nothing bad will happen now that Jisung is going to see… him.

⚗︎

The following year, things were getting rougher. After a recent battle, Sicheng had heard they lost Lee Juyeon, the absolute counter.

Soon after, Jungwoo informs him— from Jacob— that Ji Changmin, the faceless devil, would be proclaimed dead. He was the mate of Kim Sunwoo, the cursing haste.

Sunwoo, too, would die a few months later.

There were deaths back-to-back. Affecting their friends and acquaintances. Minho, Hyunjin, Sunghoon, Ricky, and Riki were part of the bunch that didn’t take their deaths well, and the depression was spreading everywhere.

Sicheng didn’t know those men personally, but he respected them as equals and comrades of a comrade. To lose one another through battles is a familiar story that he can’t ignore.

One time, Riki came over to Yuta’s place, where the couple was basking in each other’s presence.

It was a soft knock on the door. Sicheng blitzes over before Yuta could get up. He’s always been faster than the demon, at least. He opens the door and is greeted by Riki. No wonder his signature was familiar.

Riki looks at him in shock, expecting his mentor and friend.

“Oh, Sicheng Hyung.” The devil knows the younger doesn’t mean the rude and monotone reaction. Given by his solemn and numb gaze, he’s having a rough time. So, he takes a step to the side, a gesture to invite the taller inside.

“Ah, no, it’s okay, I’ll come back another time.”

But Sicheng grabs his arm, shaking his head. "It's okay. You're welcomed here anytime. Especially when you're troubled." He's grown fond of the younger over the times spent together. They exchange playful conversations, and Riki has been the ignition of a ticking bomb, ready to create more laughter for whatever he does.

He’s a considerate man, and Yuta once told Sicheng that Riki was doing his best to learn sign language from Sunghoon. That was after they first met. Though, they know the younger isn’t enthusiastic about learning knowledge, he picked it up through practice. But the consideration is kind enough.

To see the man in despair is heartbreaking, and he won’t let a friend suffer alone. Grief comes familiar in other ways than you’d never imagine.

Riki’s lost the strength to decline, bowing as low as he can to the devil.

He guides the other to Yuta, who’s sitting on the couch, sketching in his grimoire. The older’s head immediately snaps up once Riki steps into the living room. As if knowing, Yuta sets everything to the side, concern written over his face as he approaches the youngest.

“Riki,” He softly says, placing a hand on the other’s shoulder.

Just watching from the side, Sicheng can see how much Yuta cares for his students, but also sees them as friends, perhaps younger brothers. It has never failed to show with their interactions and meetings.

Yuta glances at Sicheng, and the younger offers a wistful smile. “I’ll make something for him to drink.” He goes off to the kitchen, of course, making some tea. But he remembers Riki positively complementing the tea he makes, so he hopes this could make him feel comforted at least.

By the time he returns, the demons are seated on the couch, side by side. Sicheng sets down two cups of tea for the two and is getting ready to head upstairs to give them some privacy.

“Wait, Sicheng,” Riki calls to him. When the older turns around, he sees relief and gratitude in the younger’s gaze. “I don’t mind you being here. Your presence is as kind as you are.” In other words, Riki likes having Sicheng around. He sees him as someone trustworthy besides Yuta.

Softened by his words, he stays, listening to the wonderful stories Riki enjoys of his fallen brethren. As Riki talks and reminisces, Sicheng looks at Yuta, and the older is watching them, gentle and woeful.

⚚

Then Jisung comes over and asks him and the others to come to Maekubia.

To see Jinrak.

But he’s not Jinrak. He goes by the name of Zhong Chenle now.

Sicheng is scared to see him. He can’t hide that fact. What if he only sees the boy he met when he was eight? It’d be cruel and unfair to the innocent fae.

“Jisung, I don’t think I can. I have such a weak resolve.” Jisung has always been strong, and it seems he has grown stronger since the day they made the pact.

“Hyung,” Jisung calmly and confidently says, “You won’t know until you see. This is a new opportunity for you. Just this once. If anything happens, I’ll take the blame.” He smiles, encouraging and hopeful. “Then, after, you won’t need to see him if you think otherwise. How does that sound?”

He looks at him with the brightest hope. He hasn’t seen Jisung look so confident. So brave. Not like the numb ‘brave’ man on the battlefield, but the man who’s brave to face the internal disparities.

He swallows thickly.

“Okay.”

⚚

Sicheng hasn’t been here in so long. The last time he came over to Maekubia was when he was tasked to hunt down a malevolent team trafficking faes. He remembers the richness of greenery, the beauty of nature. Like a kiss of welcome as a leaf lands on his head.

Yuta chuckles and takes it out of his hair, handing it to him. “We’ve come a long way,” He comments. Sicheng agrees, staring at the patterns of the leaf. It's smooth and purple. A pretty purple that has a warm tone with white speckles.

“Pretty?” He asks.

Sicheng looks at him, a smile blooming across his lips. He senses Yuta’s endearment, and the older leans to press a kiss on his forehead.

Jisung has brought them to the town of Addersfield, Acowood City. Notably, one of the less popular towns of the city, but it’s still quite the extravagance.

They hear Taeyong fussing over Jaehyun for being slow and Jeno taking his sweet time looking at the plants in the distance.

They’re heading over to one of the town gardens, and Sicheng can’t help but admire the colorful lilacs and sweet violets. They radiate the youth of nature, lively and vibrant.

Someone taps on his shoulder, and he turns to meet Jisung’s soft gaze. He extends his hand, cocking his head in a direction, and Sicheng remembers what they’re actually here for. His hearts begin to race, and his hands grow clammy.

He looks over at Yuta, and the demon offers an encouraging nod, smiling widely. He looks back at Jisung, who maintains the same look, patient and supportive.

He looks over Jisung’s shoulder to see Taeyong, Jaehyun, and Jeno observing some memorial statues. They’re looking at a woman who’s got a shield and spear, long hair emphasized that it flows against the wind. Perhaps figuring out who this notable warrior is.

Sicheng looks back and nods at Jisung, taking his hand.

They walk away, and Sicheng continues to look forward, hearts racing. Oh, Satan, he’s actually going to see him. He’s going to see him.

They’re in a new section of the garden, walking along a windy bridge that stretches across a makeshift lake. Various lotuses float around in a serene and calm atmosphere.

Finally, they stop at a distance. A boy is crouched at the ledge of the bridge, caressing a lotus with luminescent wings sprouting his back. He looks over and Sicheng forgets all of time. Forgets everything around him as he looks at the fae.

He really is the spitting image of Jinrak.

He’s not surrounded by the eeriness and oddity of Avrotus. He radiates a purity that belongs in Maekubia. The same face, but contrasting origins.

This is Zhong Chenle.

Tears burn his vision, and he has to look away, fighting against the overwhelming relief that leaves his hearts pouring rivers of gratitude. He’s so grateful to know that this boy won’t be living such a miserable life in this timeline of their lives. He’ll get a chance to live as happily as ever.

He’s dreaded the memories through misery and squeezing out what they could bite from those scars.

But this boy is fresh and reborn for another lifelong adventure. That fact comforts Sicheng so deeply.

A hand touches his back, and he turns to Jisung who begins to wipe his face, and Sicheng hugs the younger.

“Thank you,” He whispers. “This is… this is something I never knew I needed.” His voice is scratchy, and it hurts. In a good way. “Thank you,” He hiccups.

“Of course, Hyung. Thank you for trusting me.” They pull away, Jisung still wiping at his face. “But we’re not done yet. Chenle wants to meet you. The others as well, but you can be the first.”

Sicheng nods, sniffling and doing his best to recompose himself. Once he’s ready, he turns around, and the fae is finally approaching. He flies over, wings fluttering with grace and joy.

He’s just a kid and Sicheng remembers how young Jinrak used to look. It’s surreal, but he needs to put Jinrak to rest now.

Chenle smiles and greets him. “Hello! I’m Chenle! Are you one of Jisung’s friends?”

Sicheng nods and kneels to meet the boy’s level.

“I’m Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin.” Jisung helps translate.

“Are you okay?” The boy frowns. “Are you sick? Does your voice hurt?” Oh, how innocent this boy is.

He looks at Jisung and shows him a dismissive gesture. Chenle is a young kid. He doesn’t need to understand this stuff yet. The other devil relaxes, nodding.

“Yes, I am sick. But it’s okay.”

The boy frowns and goes over to the edge of the bridge, plucking a lotus. “Here, I hope this makes you feel better.” The action and consideration itself have already made Sicheng feel so much better. He takes the flower and smiles, nodding at the boy.

This is where they restart. A new path of blooming hope.

Here, Sicheng meets Zhong Chenle.

⚚

The others come over, and they’re equally tearful and relieved to see Chenle.

To irony, the fae seems to hold a snarky attitude as they remembered. Extroverted, outgoing, and bold.

“Sicheng looks cooler than you!” Chenle summons water at Yuta, who gasps. Faes specialize in four elements, wielding one at birth: water, verdure, fire, and light. All faes are gifted the abilities to heal as well.

“What?! Sicheng is too pretty to be cool,” Yuta glances at him and winks, and Sicheng rolls his eyes.

“He can be pretty and cool.” Chenle runs over and takes Sicheng’s hand. “Sicheng, why do you love Yuta? He seems too scary.”

“Scary?! Go look at Jaehyun!”

“What?”

Sicheng smiles and gestures for Taeyong to come over to help translate. “Yuta is a lovely demon who found me.” The demon has grown to understand and see him in many ways Sicheng never asked for, but he did it anyway. He makes him feel seen and safe. Yuta makes Sicheng feel loved and cherished. And Sicheng will say he loves Yuta more for all the things they’ve shared and done, but the older would say he loves him greater than he could imagine.

Chenle looks at him and back at Yuta, face in disagreement.

“Meh.”

Taeyong bursts into laughter, lightly hitting Sicheng’s back.

“Oh, you’re such a funny kid,” Taeyong places his elbow on Sicheng’s shoulder, the devil agreeing.

“Just wait until you meet my other friends! I think you guys will like them too!”

⚗︎

Getting to know Chenle had major differences to the Jinrak they knew. And Sicheng knew these two identities would contrast a lot more than the personalities.

Chenle loves sweets, he loves drinking juice, and he loves the color blue. It used to be black and purple. But Sicheng also discovers Chenle loves animals. He even has a little hound at home.

Before Sicheng could get used to befriending a literal kid, Chenle soon introduces his two other best friends, Huang Renjun, a verdure fae, and Lee Donghyuck, a unicorn born in this empire.

Renjun seems to have a sharper tongue than Chenle, very picky and angsty. But if he likes you, he’s nicer and affectionate.

Then there’s Donghyuck. Where can Sicheng even start? He’s an incredibly affectionate boy, but he’s extremely dramatic. Like an all-time dramatic boy that may be on par with Taeyong’s and Jungwoo’s dramatic asses.

Right now, Renjun and Donghycuk are at each other’s throats, threatening to beat each other up in another— another brawl.

These guys are only eleven!

“Sicheng! Who deserves the cake more?”

To Sicheng’s luck, they like to go to him for opinions and validation. He’s just a devil! He doesn’t know about the validation parts, but he can swing by with his opinions.

He looks around to find Chenle pulling at Yuta’s hair while Jaehyun and Jisung are trying to save the poor demon. Taeyong, Jeno, Johnny, and Jaemin are on the sidelines laughing until they’re doubling over.

Then he looks over at Jungwoo, Mark, and Shotaro, the three trying to pull Renjun and Donghyuck apart.

They brought their other teammates to meet their new friends in hopes that they would want to join their team. Inspire them to be noble knights.

Living a normal life would also be preferred in Sicheng’s opinion. Then those three wouldn’t need to face the front lines and bloodshed.

He goes over and grabs YangYang, having him translate, “How about you split the cake?”

“No! Only one can have it!” Donghyuck shrieks as Renjun bites his wrist.

Sicheng looks at YangYang, and the dragon is doing his best to contain his laughter.

“If you don’t learn how to share, YangYang is going to eat it.”

“Wait a second—” Realization dawns upon the dragon, snapping his head at Sicheng in utter betrayal.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Renjun detaches from Donghyuck and starts attacking YangYang.

“What?!” YangYang screams. “Why did you say me?!” Sicheng shrugs and watches Donghyuck go for the cake, but Mark beats him to it, telling him no.

Sicheng sighs and watches this kind of chaos happening on the field. This was supposed to be a normal picnic gathering to get to know some people.

Sicheng even met Yang Jungwon, the miracle, through Chenle, and apparently, the boy is associated with Sunghoon and Riki. What a surprise that the world is so small! He meets a few other older kids that actually look after Chenle and Renjun, and he’s grateful to know these two have people to go to in the future. Sicheng is no longer the caretaker he was, now watching from afar.

“Is it wrong of me to feel… replaced?” He asked Yuta one day as they were watching Jeno, Jisung, Mark, and Jaemin play with the three kids.

A wistful sense comes from his mate, Yuta, holding his hand. “No, not at all. It shows how much you cared. But I also don’t see that you were replaced, love.” He softly whispers. A hand thumbs his cheekbone, soft and soothing. “I think… You fulfilled your role. For him. For them.” He gestures to Jisung and Chenle. Sicheng has come a long way in looking after Jisung, especially all the dark days. Now, it's time for them to move on from who they are and make themselves better. They are forever changing and growing.

“I think I understand now. Thank you.” He leans over to kiss the demon. Quick but soft and warm.

Content and fondness flood his emblem, and he ends up grinning.

Yuta tucks a flower behind Sicheng’s ear, smiling.

Like the day they first came to Maekubia.

It’s a beautiful memory.

⚗︎

In the next year, they’re at a ceremony for Jeno and Jaemin’s mating! Different races have their own traditions. Such as Yuta and Sicheng, satanic races don’t do ceremonies, but sometimes they do what’s called an after-ceremony.

They had a small gathering of just their close friends. Nothing too big and extravagant, but Sicheng felt like it was perfect. Everything they did was the right choice, and he and Yuta were content with that.

But right now, the members of the Ubiquitous Guardians are sitting in the front rows, cheering for the couple.

“That’s my kids!” Taeyong yells, sobbing his heart out.

“Oh, get along with it! They’re grown up.” Jungwoo pushes Taeyong away, wiping his tears.

Jeno and Jaemin are looking at each other, eyes pure and so excited. They look wonderful.

Sicheng is clapping and smiling widely as Jeno and Jaemin seal the vows with a kiss.

Young love, and for eternity, is so surreal.

⚗︎

Renjun, Donghyuck, and Chenle decide to join the Ubiquitous Guardians after they decide to sign their pathway to their empire's military route.

The permitted age to join a supernatural team is when one either signs their pathway early, or they become fifteen.

It’s been four years, and Chenle barely makes it for the cut. Just like Mark, Chenle joined when he was fifteen, but the three kids don’t start their military training until they are in their twenties. It will take a while for them to get their ranks to do official missions, but just having them on the team is good enough.

On top of that, the three boys have their titles!

Huang Renjun, the blessed.

Lee Donghyuck, the radiance.

Zhong Chenle, the fluent.

“Sicheng! I’m on the team now! We can work together!” Chenle runs over and hugs him. Sicheng smiles and looks ahead, opening his arms wider for Renjun and Donghyuck, who run over and join. Then he’s wrapped in love and warmth, relaxing as they hug and cheer in his arms.

He can’t help but smile, offering little smooches as their greeting gifts into the team. They’re the luckiest, because he’s never done it for anyone else.

“You mean you can watch us work?” Jungwoo crosses his arms. Can’t let these kids die on a mission, that’s guaranteed. They’re not exactly as strong as a fifteen year old Mark, but they won’t tell them that Mark was permitted such privileges.

“Oh, yeah, I guess.”

⚗︎

Sicheng is sent on a mission to scout the regions in an area where a group of requested faes had disappeared. They were supposed to have a safe travel to the Avrotrus empire, but they never arrived. He meets up with his Holaze members unexpectedly.

"Thornhounds perhaps?" Chanyeol asks. Minghao shakes his head.

"Possible, but I doubt it."

"Rogues? Our trained escorts bring such disgrace to our prestige. In their own homeland as well." Yugeyeom shakes his head. "And why just the four of us?"

"Beats me..." Sicheng was only informed that it’d be a small group mission to locate the faes. The officials should have just requested for the Holaze. What a messy system indeed.

"You children are the Holaze, one of the most efficient stealth teams made." Yoongi reminds, patting Sicheng's head. "You four should be heading out now. We can't bear to waste any more time. We'll suffer some great harm to the empire's status and lash back from the Maekubia empire."

"Right." The four respond in unison.

"Oh, by the way," Yoongi’s warning tone takes their attention, eyes narrowed. "Don't be reckless."

⚚

It didn't take long for the Holaze team to discover a battleground of faes fighting each other. An unbelievable sight, like when ogres fly. "What in the world..?" Yugeyom stands in shock.

Sicheng takes a step forward, analyzing the scene. He can’t believe he’s witnessing this. Faes rarely get into battles unless they are training. But what makes it more puzzling is that there are bodies of faes strewn across the land. This can’t be intentional. Magic or something else is at play here.

"This isn't intentional." Sicheng finally signs.

There are a couple of dead faes from similar injuries. Ones that look familiar, but they can't put it on the tips of their claws.

They see six faes fighting one another and the dead escorts.

The escorts, too, have suffered similar injuries.

One of the faes looks awfully injured, unable to fight. Another fae reaches to protect the latter with roots of the devilish lands when a fire fae attacks.

"Four against two." Chanyeol points out.

"Get a move on." Minghao orders. "Make sure to keep the four alive. The other two seem to be behaving normally." By the way they're fighting, they're holding back because they know faes are incredibly resourceful with their powers and environment.

“Chanyeol, please call for the clean-up unit. Yugeyeom, you escort the other two faes. Sicheng, take out the rest.”

With that, they take off to do their jobs.

Sicheng blitzes over and jabs into the junction of their neck and shoulder, dispersing his magic. One by one, their magic dissipates, and they drop like flies.

This might be the oddest and easiest mission yet.

He reaches to grab one of their bodies when he senses something unusual. His skin tingles, and he pulls away when he sees the fae’s chest move uncomfortably.

That’s when a hole forms in their chest, blood splattering all over Sicheng’s face. Tensing, he looks to the side to see a red goop of something slithering its way to him.

Oh shit.

It’s a soullich— deathly invisible creatures that will possess innocent souls and eat them. The process of eating a soul controls their will and sinful actions, unkind to the innocent. Once they've run out of the soul to eat, they tear themselves out of the bodies. Hence the similar fatal injuries amongst the faes.

Sicheng shouldn’t touch it. One of his issues as someone who relies on physical combat is that he can be endangered to contagious properties.

He backs off, and Minghao blitzes in front of him, setting the creature to flames.

He puts on his glasses and pats Sicheng’s shoulder. “Don’t touch the bodies. We’ll request the special clean-up crew. You did a great job.” He smiles, and there’s relief in the younger’s eyes.

⚚

The Holaze were successful in capturing, calling for assistance to retrieve the bodies, and emergency aid from the Crethage empire.

"Nasty creatures." Yugeyom shakes his head. "If lucky enough, hopefully they still haven't had all of their souls and innards consumed." Could’ve been Sicheng too, but he’s grateful Minghao intervened.

Chanyeol kicks the other in the shin to shut him up. "Not in front of the survivors," He hisses.

Minghao walks to the conscious fae, his friend sleeping on the other bed.

"What is your name?"

The man flinches, still frightened and anxious about earlier. Biting his lip, he stares at his bandaged hands, thoughts presumably unfocused. "My... my name is Junhui. Wen Junhui, the altruistic." His voice is so soft yet strong.

Why does that name sound so familiar?

"Sorry to ask you this, but you'll need to tell us everything that happened." The fae shifts uncomfortably and nods, understanding. But he's obviously exhausted and sleep-deprived. How long were they fighting?

"Can you please tell me what happened to my friends first? Will they survive? At least let me see them." He begs.

The room is silent, the Holaze looking at each other. It’s not a good idea. They can’t have someone unfamiliar with satanic properties be exposed to things like soulliches. That’s one of the worst scenarios to ever happen.

Sicheng eventually lifts his arms, signing with utmost concern. "You can't, not yet, when they're a danger to you," Yugeyom translates for Junhui.

"Mingming and Yanan aren't dangerous!" The fae snaps. "Nor is Seungmin and Chanhee..." He mutters.

"Please understand this is for both of your safety. They are doing their best to extract the soulliches." Chanyeol reminds the other.

⚚

Unfortunate news was brought upon the two faes, Joshua Hong, the doomsayer, and Junhui.

Yanan, the vexatious, and Mingming, the torchbearer, had passed. It was too late for them to survive; their souls barely sparing any life force. Kim Seungmin, the star, and Choi Chanhee, the endeavor, survived, but they too suffered the grievances of their fellow faes along with the guilt of murdering them with their own hands.

Only four of the twenty noble faes had survived that incident.

Sicheng soon finds out why Junhui’s name sounded so familiar. He’s Chenle’s friend and Renjun’s cousin!

“Oh my God, thank you for saving Junhui!” Renjun and Chenle cry, thanking the devil.

“Of course. It’s my duty to protect the innocent with all that I can. That includes our teammates, of course.” He’s just glad to save people from grievances that people don’t deserve.

No one deserves to suffer from grief. Not when Sicheng almost found it as a friend and weapon.

⚗︎

When Sicheng is now two hundred twenty, news spreads like fire that Kim Hongjoong, the devil of tenebrosity, has killed one of the twelve chiefs. It’s unbelievable!

The twelve chiefs are the strongest without rejecting their biology. Absolute.

While out in battle, one of the twelve superiors was found dead. Hongjoong’s signature was the only one at the scene; he was never found.

With that, he was exiled as a traitor and criminal to the empire. It was announced that if the devil were to show up on these lands of Avrotus, it was a kill-on-sight order. No questions asked.

“I don’t know how to make of this either,” Jisung sighs, slouched against the couch. “He’s not the kind of man to do that. Something definitely happened.”

The evidence was shit, that’s for sure, but no one could interfere with the overruling. If one does, well, it results in death.

“Wait, Hongjoong was exiled?” Mark asks, sitting up. The devils nod, wondering what’s piqued the leader’s attention in this. The younger only knows of the man through Mingi. Well-connected amongst one another.

“Mingi was exiled not long ago.”

What?

Since when? Sicheng hasn’t heard anyone comrades being exiled until now. Something isn’t right. But they can’t put it on the tip of their claws. It’s just not clear enough.

Yuta approaches and wraps his arm around Sicheng, irritation coming across his mark. “San was exiled two months ago.”

And within a span of three months, Taeyong, Jungwoo, and Jeno notified the team that Jeong Yunho, the war combatant, and Kang Yeosang, the giver, were banished from the Crethage empire.

“They’re all friends too! What the hell is happening?” Jungwoo swears, tossing Jaehyun’s grimoire to the side. The demon looks at the angel, baffled.

“I don’t know either, but we need to keep our eyes open from now on. Try not to get into military politics or affiliation with anything… untrustworthy.” Taeyong warns everyone.

There’s no way any of them would get exiled. There’s no way. And as time passes, nothing else gets brought up ever again.

It was weird. It was scary not knowing what was at work beneath their noses.

⚗︎

Jaehyun brings a new face to the team.

“Hi, my name is Kim Dongyoung, the heart of the sea.” He’s a siren, and he’s so nice! And wow, who knew Jaehyun would be dating the siren? They’ve been dating for two years already, and it seems no one knew! Not even Yuta, to Sicheng’s surprise.

Dongyoung is very loving and polite, but as they grow closer, he shows his sternness and need for tidiness. He has a bigger, nurturing personality than anyone on the team.

“Oh, it developed only because my friend keeps his home messy,” He laughs as everyone looks at him horrified. They usually crash over at Taeyong’s place since it’s pretty huge, and while some went out to get some food, Dongyoung made Mark, YangYang, Jisung, and Shotaro clean.

“Save me, Sicheng!” YangYang cries and throws himself onto the devil. He catches the younger, intrigued by the scenery.

Other than that, he loves to make sure everyone is taken care of and checks up on them. On top of that, Dongyoung’s pod makes the Ibareedom sign language a standard language to learn as it’s easier to communicate underwater. On his own time, he helped Sicheng teach Renjun, Donghyuck, and Chenle, who are decently familiar with the language.

“Really, you’re too kind. I’m grateful to have your companionship and presence.”

“Oh! Sicheng,” Dongyoung smiles and hugs him. “You’re a wonderful friend.” He pinches his cheeks. “And you’re so adorable! Know I’m a call away if you ever want some drama.”

Not really a call since they use sky transportation with chariots pulled by phoenixes. They also have communication crystals, but Sicheng will be sure to keep that in mind.

⚗︎

“I think we can start making units now,” Taeyong gathers everyone.

“Why can’t we just have our mini army?” Johnny jokes.

“Because that’d be too destructive for a single mission. Unless the Supernatural Grand Council requests for the entire team, then it must be a serious case. Like rank R.”

Jaemin sighs. “That’s kind of boring. I like working with everyone.”

“Oh, I understand you. I enjoy working on missions with everyone as well, but with more members joining from here on out, we need to make more units. Split things up. I will also be appointing leaders. The leaders will get to choose their vice leaders, however.”

And so, Taeyong makes the first two units:

The Spirit Guardians and the Sleeping Guardians.

“What fabulous names, and we’re still keeping the name ‘Guardian’. I like it.” Jaehyun quips.

“Well, duh, we gotta make sure people know that we’re part of the bigger picture.” Taeyong eyes the younger.

The Spirit Guardians will currently consist of Taeyong, Yuta, Jaehyun, Sicheng, Jungwoo, Johnny, Mark, Dongyoung, and Donghyuck. Taeyong is the leader of this unit, and he chose Johnny as the vice leader.

The Sleeping Guardians will consist of Jeno, Jisung, Mark, Jaemin, Renjun, Donghyuck, and Chenle. Mark is the leader of this unit, and he chose Jeno to be the vice leader.

As for YangYang and Shotaro, they informed Taeyong that they were currently busy with their assigned missions and tasks of becoming mentors for the younger generations of the military. So they won’t be taking missions for a while.

“But if you guys do have time and want to take missions, you two will be with the Sleeping Guardians since half of them are still young as hell.”

“We’re not that young!” Donghyuck rolls his eyes.

Curious, Sicheng reaches over and pokes the boy’s hand, just a tiny spark of magic released.

The younger shrieks, palm cramping. Mark sighs and goes over to cancel the magic, and Donghyuck clings onto the sphinx, thanking him.

“Yup, a child,” Yuta laughs. “Nice job, love.” He high-fives his mate.

⚗︎

Safe to say, their missions in their new units are especially efficient. When you have Taeyong, Yuta, and Johnny as the artillerists, Jaehyun, Sicheng, and Mark as support specialists and intelligence, Dongoyung as communications support, and Jungwoo and Donghyuck as the medics and support, life is perfect.

“Wow, that was an amazing mission! Great job, everyone!”

The Spirit Guardians are currently at a tavern, drinking to their content. Well, Donghyuck is still a minor, so he can’t drink. So Mark volunteered to keep him company. The Sphinx experienced something similar when the Ubiquitous Guardians had their own celebrations from time to time.

“You seem a lot happier,” Jungwoo eventually tells Sicheng across from Yuta as they drink. The angel is a lightweight, giggly, and cheery.

“Really?”

The angel nods, and he’s starts crying. He pushes Yuta off his own seat to hug the devil. Sicheng silently laughs, seeing his mate scowl at Jungwoo, but it quickly mellows out, rolling his eyes. Yuta takes over Jungwoo’s seat, letting the two have their little moment together.

“You used to be so gloomy. I just wanted to hug you until you could smile forever.” He confesses through the acts of alcohol. Sicheng hopes Jungwoo knows what he’s saying. “Now you are smiling and even more affectionate. I think the kids helped you a lot.” The younger takes another gulp, fanning his face. Seemingly enough, Jungwoo does have a point. Sicheng has been feeling a lot more relaxed. A lot freer and more confident.

Because he doesn’t need the past to interfere anymore. It’s merged into the present with different intentions.

Without Jisung’s encouragement, he doesn’t think they would be here right now with a new team and friends.

“The kids are kind and funny.”

Jungwoo agrees, pointing at Donghyuck, who’s ranting to Mark about something. Probably about Jaemin or Renjun. Those two like to mess with Donghyuck the most.

“I think it’d be super cute if you and Yuta had a kid.”

He almost spits out his drink, and right behind, Yuta is choking on his drink. Johnny is patting his back, trying to save his life.

Jungwoo giggles, patting Sicheng’s flushed face.

Sicheng isn’t sure how to respond to such a statement. He meets Yuta’s shy gaze, and Sicheng has to look somewhere else around the room.

He spots Jaehyun kissing Dongyoung. Nope! Not helping!

Then he stares at his cup.

The thought is indeed… domestic and cute, but Yuta and Sicheng aren’t made to conceive a child of their own. Adopting is there, but the thought of having kids of their own blood is just… something he would prefer.

But to have kids in a world like this? With constant battles and wars? When many kids end up orphaned?

Sicheng can’t imagine leaving his own child alone in a scary world like this.

He looks back at Yuta, who’s talking to Johnny, face still flushed. He’s always been good to others, especially children. The thought makes him yearn for a dream like that.

Yuta turns around to look at him, brows slightly furrowed, but eyes still soft. Oh, right, he can sense his emotions. Sicheng must be a mess, lightly slapping his face to get his shit together. He pushes his drink to the side, believing he’s had enough for the night.

⚚

Sicheng arches his back as Yuta finishes in him, releasing right after. Lips trace along his neck and chest, steady and strong hands caress his back and waist, squeezing his ass once in a while.

“Jungwoo doesn’t know when to shut up,” Yuta lowly comments, smirking against his lips.

The devil agrees, silently chuckling at the memory of them being embarrassed. What a show that must have been for Taeyong and Johnny.

“But if we could, would you?” Yuta asks innocuously. He looks at him, eyes blown out and cute.

To imagine a little Yuta and a little Sicheng running around their home. Now that would be a wonderful paradise.

But…

“Honestly, I wouldn’t in this world. But in another, I’d love to with you. I really do.” Yuta chuckles and cups his face to close in for another kiss. His emblem blooms with endearment and warmth, with a tone of sadness.

“I’d think we’d be amazing parents,” The demon serenely whispered. “I love us. I love you.” His words leave him tearful, over the moon— Sicheng knows he means it. Everytime he has said it, he’s always meant it and it makes him feel so lucky, so grateful.

But this time, it’s heavier, heavier with the thought of an additional presence in the picture. A family of their own.

He pushes up to hug his mate, letting their emotions of yearning crash with one another. It’s the type of weight they appreciate, because they care about this idea.

But they know they shouldn’t. It’d be a heartbreak Sicheng doesn’t think he can handle— and Sicheng doesn’t think he’s stronger than a parent dying before their child can live a full life. Or even a parent losing their own child.

For no world should burden a child of losing their parents.

Perhaps in another universe when there’s no bloodshed to spare.

Chapter Text

When Sicheng is two hundred twenty-one, Dongyoung brings in his best friend to the team with Taeyong’s approval. But it didn’t take that much effort to persuade him.

The leader has always had a soft spot for Dongyoung since they’re always bickering. Jaehyun likes to watch from a good distance, loving to see his partner in action.

Sicheng watches right next to the demon and lightly kicks his shin. “You’re so whipped for him.” The demon’s face falls flat, and they both end up laughing and silently laughing.

“But I’m beginning to understand your words now. Back when you asked me if I was ever looking for a partner?” Sicheng kind of remembers. Vague, but good enough to remember what Jaehyun is referring to.

“Glad to see you two are happy though.”

But they should be focusing on their newest member, Chittaphon Leechaiyapornkul. In short of his super long name, he asked everyone to call him Ten Lee.

Ten Lee, the viper. He’s another siren, and he’s quite the talented man indeed. The first time Sicheng sparred with him, he was impressed with his prowess and flexibility, like his.

When he sings, it’s beautiful and lethal. Not as lethal as other sirens, as Ten nullifies senses.

“Oh yeah, make sure you never get my blood on you. It’s poisonous to the touch,” Ten tells YangYang as they’re sparing one day.

“Should I be concerned?” The dragon shouts.

“Nah, you should be fine. You’re a dragon!” Johnny appears, greeting everyone.

They seemingly stop their sparring when Ten sees Johnny for the first time.

Sicheng watches, anticipating something is about to come up based on Dongyoung’s sudden expression change.

“Hey, you,” Ten points at Johnny. “Let’s go on a date.” Ten establishes loudly and confidently. Sicheng can’t help but let his jaw drop, and everyone else has the same reaction. Johnny is one of their most feared and strongest members. For someone to announce that is just… Sicheng isn’t sure if one would ever recover from such a move.

Silence.

Sicheng watches as Johnny’s eyes widen, brows raised, but there’s a smirk forming on his lips, intrigued.

“Sure, why not?”

Everyone watching goes completely feral.

Dongyoung is literally tackling Ten, most likely whispering threats to the younger siren.

Most are crowding over to Johnny, cheering on their friend.

Sicheng, along with YangYang and Shotaro, is going over to the sirens, pulling them apart.

“Doie, you kept a hot man like him away from me!” Ten retorts as Sicheng holds onto Ten.

“Ten! He’s scary! Powerful!”

“That just means he’s good in bed!”

Sicheng drops Ten, face burning as he wishes to unhear whatever the fuck the younger just said.

“Is it true, Sichengie~?” Ten rubs his behind, gets up, and stretches. “You seem quite flustered.”

Uh, on second thought, he needs to escape, but Ten firmly holds his shoulders, grinning.

“Leave my poor Sicheng alone!” Dongyoung shouts. “Don’t you dare taint his mind!”

“He’s a devil, Dongyoung,” Shotaro reminds.

“Doesn’t matter!”

Sicheng looks at Ten, who’s grinning and raising his brows in enunciation. What a shameless man he is, but he seems funny.

“I don't think I told you, but,” Sicheng pulls his mask down to his collarbone, revealing Yuta’s emblem on his neck, and points at it. Ten makes an ‘o’ shape with his lips, understanding.

“Oh! That’s rude of me to assume! I’m so sorry.” Ten bows deeply, and Sicheng sees the way his ears burn a bright pink.

“It’s okay, but shoot your shot with Johnny! I’ll be supporting from the sidelines.” He smiles.

Ten looks at him and coos, cupping his face. “Awe~ Thank you! You’re so cute without your mask! Who’s your mate? Yuta?” He nods. It’d be obvious since their marks are literal parallels of each other’s. Sicheng has Yuta’s emblem on his right, and Yuta has Sicheng’s emblem on his left. Even more so, the older has his out in the open, but Sicheng unfortunately wears his mask. Even when he has it pulled down, he must pull it further to his collarbone to reveal the mark.

At least Ten is an observer.

“Well then, he’s a very lucky demon.” The siren winks. “Bet he has some good dick game.”

The devil flushes, glancing at his mate, who’s already watching them from afar with curious eyes. He shudders and pushes the memories to the side.

“That’s up to your interpretation.” Though why would he let Ten interpret their sex life? Dear Satan, please stop this conversation for him.

“My interpretation is that the shyest and shameless always get some good dicking.” Ten nudges the taller.

Okay, that’s enough sex talk for him. Sicheng silently laughs and guides Ten over to Johnny.

“Apologies for my friend who has a filthy vocabulary and shameless behavior!” Dongyoung is heard from a distance.

A new face, a new chapter begins.

⚗︎

By the next year, Jisung began courting Chenle. Sicheng is aware that the two have been incredibly intimate and close. He recalls times when Chenle would only talk about Jisung and compliment everything about him. The older devil will not interfere with whatever is happening between them. So if they are happy, that’s all Sicheng needs to approve.

Sicheng congratulates the fae, the younger, happy and cheerful. Yet, he can’t help but feel dread. Dread for the fact that they have an upcoming battle back in Avrotus.

Jisung is well aware, and still decided to shoot for love once again when things seemed to go through turmoil. What shitty timing for all of them.

Sicheng has recently been informed by both Yoongi and Yugeyeom that the enemy has grown and regained their numbers and strength.

⚚

Slam!

Sicheng pins Jisung against the wall, two fingers hovering over the younger’s eyes. He’s going to blind his ass and make sure the regeneration hurts like a bitch as well.

“What?!” He shrieks.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Jeno and Jaemin pull Sicheng off of Jisung while Mark begins to question the oldest.

“I can’t believe you,” He starts, looking at Jisung. “You start courting Chenle right when we’re about to go into battle next week!”

Thank Satan that Renjun, Donghyuck, and Chenle returned to Maekubia.

“Hyung, I’m not going to go anywhere. I’m going to win like always,” Jisung assures, catching his breath.

Jeno, Mark, and Jaemin look at Jisung, hands on their hips or arms across their chests. They look unimpressed after seeing Sicheng’s statement.

“Really, Jisung? You can’t always guarantee a win.” Mark shakes his head.

“But it’s me.” The four men look at each other. Sure, Jisung is known as a prodigy in Avrotus, but those are just titles. Jisung hates symbols.

“Yes, you are strong, and we know you and Chenle have a very close relationship, but couldn’t you wait until… I don’t know, the whole fiasco is over?” Jeno asks.

“Our battles have been going on before Sicheng was even made! Before Taeyong was even born!” Yeah, that’s how long it’s been happening. Now it’s been two centuries since Sicheng and Jisung have been participating in these battles on their team.

“What a nice way to put that Taeyong is old,” Jaemin comments.

“He ain’t ancient old though, that’s for sure.” Jeno sighs.

“Anywho, we can see you really, really cherish Chenle.” Mark redirects their attention. “Let’s try not to make someone like him worry. Especially over someone like you, he might kill me.” The Sphinx is trying to be serious and funny at the same time. Sicheng doesn’t even know how to take his words.

“You better focus,” Sicheng reminds his friend. “Or I'll kill you before the enemy miraculously does.”

⚗︎

Hell, this was a grueling battle to bear. Called the Battle of Bozehs, there was a major turn in battle as former ranked officers began betraying the military, dwindling their current numbers. They needed backup.

Sicheng is fending off a few people on him. He’s got his arm tangled in a bladed whip, threatening to shred it up if he pulls the wrong way. Then there’s a woman who’s got crazy hair, latching onto the rest of his limbs, and he’s tugging, trying to maintain his ground.

Lastly, there’s a devil he recognizes as a ranked S+ knight, wielding a rapier. They’re known for their precision and speed, terrible for Sicheng when they can take out his seven hearts within seconds. He’s so fucked. He looks over where Jisung is with Sunghoon. Sunghoon is great with swords, and this knight would be an easy opponent for the younger, but he’s occupied himself.

Jisung is also occupied, targeted by higher-ranked knights who surpass Sicheng’s rank. But it looks like he’s getting overwhelmed, the younger resorting to his devil form for a stronger output of power.

Sicheng makes up his mind. He tugs his arm off the bladed whip and quickly regenerates the limb. He grabs a dagger and cuts the hair latched onto him and severs it. Just in time, he deflects the first thrust of the blade. The second comes faster, and Sicheng dodges, but by the third and fourth, he’s stabbed and cut up, his body searing in pain. He finally catches their blade with his hand and uses his free hand to hit them square in the chest where their hearts reside.

Green splattered all over his arm, and some lands on his face.

The traitor falls to the ground, and Sicheng extracts their sword from their hand, regenerating before using the weapon to take their hearts out. He looks over where the woman with her whip and hair begins attacking, but Yoongi and Minghao intervene, helping him.

However, a new surge of energy comes from Jisung’s direction. The devil is bloody, whilst other enemies are coming in for the kill. He stands strong, however, with a new look in his eyes.

They’re sharp, deathly sharp, and he thinks Jisung could knock them down with his own glare. But then his eyes become frenzied, his movements a lot more crazed. Sicheng knows he’s losing it— he might eliminate the entire field.

And then he thinks back to Gluttonitia.

No.

He begins chanting, and Sicheng reads his lips. He’s sacrificing a heart?!

Sicheng doesn’t have time to go over, quickly evading more attacks from other enemies. He needs to get over to Jisung now, before everyone may die.

He looks over at Minghao, and the other is equally anxious about the situation.

“Go! We’ll be following right behind!”

Sicheng blitzes away and sees Jisung staring at Sunghoon and Ricky.

Jisung is caked in blood, his form improper, and he’s panting. His magic signature is skyrocketing so much that Sicheng feels nauseous by its intensity, but it could never match that day…

Jisung is attacking every devil on sight, clearing the enemies at a faster rate, and now he’s about to attack the two younger men.

“What do we do?!” He hears Ricky shout at Sunghoon.

“We need to put him out.” The older quickly decides.

Sicheng glances back and sees the mauled bodies of Jisung’s previous opponents. An awful sight, and the kids— anyone will end up just like them soon enough.

Sicheng blitzes in front of the two, keeping them a safe distance from their friend. “Easier said than done,” He responds to Sunghoon.

He looks at Jisung, praying that the younger stops right now. He’s a ranked R officer, a man who’s worked so hard and fought so hard for the greater good.

And Sunghoon is right. The only option Sicheng can think of is knocking Jisung out.

Minghao and Yugeyeom join to surround Jisung, exchanging cautious looks with one another.

This is going to be tricky.

“Get to it!” Irene, the martinet, orders.

Sicheng blitzes over to Jisung first. He has to land it right in one try, or else things will go south.

If there’s anything Sicheng knows about Jisung, it's the fact that his first instinct is to block his chest where his hearts reside. So Sicheng blitzes to the front and then behind, grasping onto Jisung’s nape.

He expels his magic and Jisung’s armor disappears. Relief overcomes Sicheng, but it’s short-lived as blinding pain hollows his chest, bones shattering and organs getting crushed.

The taste of iron leaves his mouth.

Next thing he knows, he’s carried through the wind, as if shot through the heavens, and his body tumbles through the ruins of the environment. All he senses is blinding pain all over his chest, and his airway is full of wetness and warmth. Drowning in his blood.

He rolls onto his front, pulling down his mask and unhinging his jaw to breathe as he lets the pitch-black fluids leave his mouth.

Vision spinning in a state of shock, everything soon becomes dark.

⚚

Sicheng is right by Jisung’s side in the infirmary tent. He’s accompanied by Sunghoon and the others who had worked to knock him out, looking after a good comrade. Taking him out required more manpower than anyone could muster after exhausting their previous opponents. At least to say, they were successful, but suffered injuries themselves.

Sicheng had awoken in grave agony, finding it hard to breathe and move around. Minghao informed him he had lost four hearts after Jisung punched him, and he’s got fractures and unregenerated organs.

Breathing hurts more than hell right now, but he’ll be seeing Jungwoo in three days, fortunately.

“You gotta thug it out, unfortunately,” Yugeyeom comments. Sicheng reaches over and sends a spark into the younger’s foot, leaving the tallest to shriek in pain.

Jisung wakes up within a few hours, and the first thing Sicheng must do is lecture and question the hell out of his friend. Minghao was furious, trying to keep him still, but nothing would stop him from choking the hell out of Jisung.

“What happened out there? You almost—” He can’t even sign his shit when Sunghoon is with them. The younger had picked up sign language after their first encounter, much to both their gratitude and dismay. Not just Sunghoon but Yugeyeom and Ricky as well— so everyone!

Sicheng wants to tell Jisung how close he was to repeating history. Was it overwhelming to sacrifice a heart? He’d punch Jisung if he could right now. “Dear Satan— I can’t let you do this to yourself.” Sicheng finally signed.

“I couldn’t lose,” Jisung confesses. “I have to see him, Hyung.” He turns to Sicheng, eyes soft and vulnerable. The sight is grueling, and he does his best to hug the younger. Jisung returns the hug tightly, and Sicheng has to hit him to pull away, pointing at his injury, and the younger quickly apologizes.

Just looking at him right now, ignoring whatever stunt Jisung had done back on the field, he’s grown so much.

“Gosh, Jisung.” His vision swims. “You’re growing farther than ever.”

⚚

Now, just because they came out alive doesn’t mean Sicheng won't report this to Mark. He needs the leader to keep an eye on Jisung, although it may seem more than necessary. Jisung can’t act recklessly anymore.

Sicheng is over at Taeyong’s place as usual, but the demigod is out on a mission with Jaehyun, Johnny, and Dongyoung. Being friends for almost two centuries, they’re allowed to barge into his home and garden whenever they’d like. Even the demigod emphasized he likes friends over. Especially using his place as a haven for them, he’s the best leader and friend they could ever ask for.

Right now, Jungwoo and Shotaro are healing their injuries in the garden. He’s currently lying on the bench beneath a tree.

Yuta is seated right beside him, Sicheng resting his head on his lap. The demon is combing his hand through his hair, humming to distract the pain for the younger.

Usually, when someone receives healing magic, it is aided by a warm and numbing sensation for the patient to rest.

But dear Satan, Jisung is so damn powerful; Sicheng’s injuries haven’t stopped searing, leaving him unable to sleep. Jungwoo’s and Shotaro’s magic barely numbs the pain! Their best theory is that Jisung’s satanic signature remains stubborn in his wounds, interfering with their magic since he’s stronger than the healers.

“That looks bad,” YangYang grimaces, eyeing the bruised and mangled muscles of Sicheng’s bare torso. Shotaro’s regenerative tears are working more slowly on the outer wounds, much to Sicheng’s dismay.

“You can say that again. But that seems to be an understatement,” Ten walks over and sits near Sicheng’s legs, patting it. “Now, let’s talk about something to distract Sicheng, hm?”

“How are you and Johnny doing?” Shotaro starts.

“Glad you asked! We’re doing great. He’s super nice. I don’t understand why Dongyoung is scared of him.”

“That’s because he claims Johnny almost killed him,” Yuta deadpans. Sicheng remembers that incident as clear as day. Dongyoung was held hostage for one of their missions, and without warning, Johnny stepped in and threw a punch full of dark magic at the enemy. Safe to say, Dongyoung fainted out of fright, and Johnny thought he hit him. It was hilarious.

“Was it that lethal?” Ten questions.

“Knowing Johnny, yeah,” YangYang muses. “As a dark dragon, and now ranked R, he’s very destructive.”

Mark and Jaemin enter the garden, greeting the others.

“Jesus! What happened to you?” Mark looks at Sicheng.

“Jisung.” Jungwoo flatly answered.

Sicheng shuts his eyes, imagining everyone staring at the Angel with wide eyes. The devil didn’t even tell Yuta how he got the injury, and he senses disapproval coming from his mark.

“Why didn’t you say anything, love?” Yuta’s lips thin, and Sicheng looks to the side to meet Jungwoo’s stern glare. He’s silently begging the Angel to help him.

“You know, he doesn’t like to worry others. On top of that, Jisung didn’t do it on purpose.” Sicheng graciously notes to treat Jungwoo to whatever he wants. “Though I will add that Minghao thought Jisung killed him.” Maybe Sicheng will take that back because now he’s sensing Yuta’s agitation.

“Well, I hope he didn’t.” Jaemin looks at the Angel, offended. “What’d he do?”

“Just look at Sicheng; doesn’t that say enough?” Ten points to him, and Sicheng quickly grabs Yuta’s arm to hide his face. This is embarrassing! Everyone is staring at his injuries.

“I think Sicheng needs some privacy. Or at least, no more staring at him.” Yuta politely hints to everyone, and Sicheng senses his vigilance. The devil kisses his mate’s hand out of gratitude, and Yuta chuckles, resuming brushing his hair with his hand.

When Jungwoo is able to restore Sicheng’s hearts after a while, the devil immediately regenerates and stretches, feeling refreshed. “Thank you.” He bows to Jungwoo and Shotaro, and the angel pats his head.

Sicheng informed Mark of the event, and he didn’t look pleased at all.

“Thank you for informing me of this, Hyung. I’ll monitor him as usual.” He sighs. Mark has grown to be a great leader. Watching him grow when he was just fifteen, and now one hundred twenty. Time flies, and people change and mature.

He pats the sphinx’s head, smiling. “Don’t be too harsh on him. Maybe give him a punch for me if you get the chance.” The devil smiles.

“Will do! I bet Chenle can do it better!” Jaemin grins, rubbing his hands together as he begins to plot something beyond a demon’s imagination.

“Please don’t,” YangYang prays to… something.

“What’s up, guys?” Renjun announces, making his way into the garden with Chenle trailing right behind.

What a coincidence.

“Ah, Renjun!” YangYang beams and approaches the fae, starting a conversation with the younger. Sicheng hadn’t noticed until now, but YangYang and Renjun have been closer than ever. The dragon literally beams anytime someone mentions the younger, and Renjun seems to ask about YangYang more than Sicheng would anticipate.

Huh.

Yuta is right beside him, seeing the same thing. “I thought you’d be the first to notice out of anyone.” He whispered. Sicheng shoots him a look, offended. His mate raises his hands, looking away. “I’m just saying! Jaemin even pointed it out to me.”

“That’s because he’s nosy and bored.”

Speaking of Jaemin, the phoenix is talking to Chenle, already info-dumping to the poor fae about his suitor.

“Jisung did what?!” Chenle flies over, grabbing Sicheng’s face and apologizing to the devil.

“Don’t worry, Sichengie, I’ll give him the greatest punch that’ll send him into the next century. Are you okay?”

“Do you need more healing?” Renjun approaches.

“It’s all right, everyone. Jungwoo healed me already. But yes, please give Jisung your best punch.”

“Where is he anyway?” Ten ponders.

“He’s back at Avrotus. Something about the officials needing to talk to him. Plus, I think Irene is sorting out his punishment.” Just the thought of Irene makes him spooked. Even Yuta grimaces at the mention of the devil.

Oh yes, she is someone to be feared, not just by devils, but also by demons. No devil can argue against her with her glaring eyes and powerful words. She’s one of the most respected and feared in this military, ranked R, and the chiefs may as well respect her. Heck, they favor her because she’ll do her all to get things done.

“Damn, should we be sending prayers instead of punches?” Ten asks.

⚚

“So that’s all the pain that I sensed while you were away,” Yuta said softly as they lay in bed. Sicheng guiltily nods, burying his face into the other’s strong chest. “Oh, don’t be sorry, love. But I can’t deny it frightened me more than anything.”

Sicheng slowly blinks, hands gripping his mate’s arms, recalling the disorienting pain and struggles. Holy shit, he needs to train more of his blitzing.

“How did it even happen? If you don’t mind telling me.” His arms wrap around his waist, pulling the devil closer.

Sicheng cleared his throat, rubbing at it. “He… He sacrificed a heart.” Even the statement leaves a distasteful impression on his tongue along with his chest. Just that itself leaves Yuta tensing as well. “He was growing out of control— and I thought he might commit the same mistake—” He clasps a hand over his mouth, suddenly plummeting in the iciness of fear. It spread across his chest and throat, and Yuta sensed his sudden distress, sitting him up to check on him.

“Breathe, breathe, love,” He whispers apologies, and Sicheng’s breaths are labored. The disgusting fright that crept through his chest and throat. It happened so suddenly, taking Sicheng aback. “I’m sorry, you don’t have to continue.”

Sicheng tries to steady his breath, nodding. He sits back to take a few more moments of silence. He hasn’t felt whatever reaction that was, creeping its way through with such ease. It’s something as familiar as a friend, though. He just can’t put it on his tongue.

À je ne sais quoi.

“It’s fine.” He leans over to kiss the older on the forehead, assuring him it wasn’t his fault at all.

His body will still refuse to let him speak of something terrible.

“We got scared because he was going on a rampage. He was going to attack Sunghoon and Ricky.”

He explains how he approached Jisung in an attempt to create an opening for everyone, which led him to that gruesome state.

Yuta can’t hold back a pinched expression, hands sliding up his chest to touch it with delicacy. Sicheng holds where his hand is, softly smiling at the gesture.

“But he’s okay now, and you’re safe now.” That, without a doubt, is true, and Sicheng’s grateful to live another day. For he thought it would be the end of him after all that chaos.

⚗︎

Shotaro brings a new member to the team, and apparently, he’s being courted by them!

“Hello, my name is Jung Sungchan, the blinking-death. I’m nineteen; Rank B.” He’s a goblin.

Now, not a lot of races are very keen towards goblins and vampires. Goblins because they’re full of trickery and betrayal. It’s rare to come across goblins known to have golden hearts. You could say it’s like coming across devils who have rejected their own biology. But rarer.

But the kid seems nice, and he’s so damn tall. The second tallest after Johnny, which makes everyone somewhat timid. Sicheng thinks that if Shotaro is letting the goblin court him, then there should be no issue at all. Plus, Jaemin also knows of them.

“Whoa! Wait, he has such a cool title! How’d you catch this guy?” Chenle asks Shotaro.

“I saved him.” He shyly smiles. “After that, we got to know each other and well… boom! Here we are now.” Then he looks over to Jisung. “Oh yeah, Sungchan also has spatial magic like you and… what was his name?” There are a few spatial magic users in this world, a rare ability.

Sicheng only knew of two, but now he knows three!

“Park Sunghoon!” Shotaro snaps his fingers.

“You’re friends with Riki.” Yuta shakes his head in a joking manner. “You should know his dearest friend.”

“I haven’t seen Riki in a decade,” Shotaro deadpans. “He’s always out on solo missions, apparently.” He sighed.

Yuta has voiced his concerns for the young demon to Sicheng. He’s constantly been on missions, back-to-back.

“Well, it also feels like a decade since we’ve seen you,” Jaemin complains to the other phoenix. “You’re too busy to come with us on missions!”

“Okay, but I want to know how this guy—" Donghyuck pulls Sungchan over, and the poor man looks startled by the unicorn’s demanding gesture. “Got his title!”

“Okay, let’s give him some space,” Mark pries Donghyuck off of Sungchan and pulls the unicorn to the side, lightly scolding him. Sicheng swears those two are always having something going on.

“Oh, well, Shotaro mentioned I have spatial magic. Specifically, I can summon tension weapons. So like bows, crossbows, and more.”

Everyone looks at the goblin in silence, stunned.

“You’re going to be a powerful fella.” Jeno pats the younger’s back.

Everyone is showering the goblin with questions and praises, asking to spar and see him in action.

“Uh, who’s the best at evading aerial attacks?” Sungchan asks.

Everyone turns to Sicheng, and Ten is already pushing the devil to the goblin against his will.

“This is Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin. Do you know sign language?” Ten hums.

“Somewhat. Shotaro had me learn some before joining.” Sicheng looks over at the phoenix, nodding at the younger. Shotaro offers a thumbs-up with a cute smile.

Now, Sicheng was involuntarily put in a match against Sungchan.

Taeyong had guided everyone to a location where there were hills and trees, as Sungchan had requested. With his skills, it makes sense.

“I think you’ll have fun, don’t worry,” Yuta assures his mate. “Remember, I’m your ultimate fan.” He winks. Sicheng flicks his mate’s forehead, and the demon is thrown to the side by Renjun and Chenle.

“Nah, I’m your number one fan!”

“No, me!”

Everyone is debating who is Sicheng’s biggest fan, and he looks around and blitzes away to the center of the field. Oh, everyone is too nice and funny. Watching this team grow over these years has been a blessing and so comforting.

It’s a home he, along with the others, has built carefully with love.

⚚

Sicheng pulls his mask up when Taeyong gives a signal to prepare. They’ve given Sungchan some time to go into the hill of trees to hide.

The leader fires a ball of sunlight in the air as a signal that the match has begun.

Sicheng looks around the trees, trying to see if he can spot Sungchan. Goblins can turn invisible, so he most likely won’t find him even if he enhances his vision.

That’s when Sicheng senses a spark of magic. Just barely, and he blitzes to the side, seeing an arrow land where he once stood.

In a blink, the head of an arrow is face-to-face with him, and he catches it, almost snatching his eye.

So this is how he received his title.

It’s quite fitting indeed.

He tosses it to the side and looks around, trying to pinpoint where Sungchan had fired his arrow.

He dodges a few more and catches a few that he’s unable to evade, and he begins to realize how much Sungchan is firing at this rate.

It’s unbelievable and fast.

When Sicheng catches another arrow, his hand becomes frozen.

Ah, now Sungchan is using magical weapons. And when Sicheng looks up, a rain of hundreds of arrows showers upon him.

This is impressive.

Sicheng blitzes and avoids them. He looks up and spots a glint of light within a tree that’s northwest of his way. He grabs the closest arrow on the ground and chucks it in that direction. He sees a bow fall out of the tree and blitzes over as fast as possible. He spots Sungchan reaching over to grab his bow, and Sicheng throws his dagger in between, a signal that Sungchan had lost.

The other cocks a brow and summons a crossbow, firing another arrow. Sicheng blitzes behind, holding a spade dagger against the other’s neck.

The goblin tenses and looks at him, eyes blown away with admiration. He laughs, and the devil pulls away, lightly flicking the other’s forehead.

“You’re so good, Sicheng! Wow, I haven’t met anyone able to do that stunt.”

“Your skills are impressive, too.”

“Thanks.” Sungchan grins and erases his weapons back into his inventory.

The arrow Sicheng threw sprouts on Sungchan’s shoulder.

Yeah, he should get the other healed.

When he blitzes back with Sungchan, everyone is cheering and praising both of them.

“You fight so gracefully,” Yuta says in a dreamy voice, pride resonating from the older. Sicheng salutes his mate and turns to the others.

“I didn’t know you had that in you,” YangYang fist-bumps Sicheng’s frozen hand that still holds the arrow.

“I’ll melt that for you,” Jaemin offers.

“But wow, Sungchan can fire thousands of arrows if he wanted to?” Jungwoo whistles.

“Depends on the magical weapon, but yes.”

“All right, anyone wanna have a go next?”

“Me!” Jaemin pushes everyone away.

⚗︎

“You never told me you were the fucking prince of the Tauntra Faction!”

Sicheng is currently at the Glacier Palace, Tauntra Faction, of the Thosotor Empire. YangYang had invited him over, saying he needed to talk about something important that could be life-changing.

Life-changing.

Either one, YangYang is being dramatic, or two, YangYang is serious for once.

“I didn’t?” He smiles, confused. “I thought Johnny would have mentioned that to you guys.”

“No, he never did.” Sicheng bets Johnny doesn’t know, or Johnny never bothered, assuming they all knew. Anyways, that’s not too important… he’s curious why YangYang asked him to come all the way over here.

The Tauntra Faction is of course, snowy and cold. Even the palace is made of literal ice, but it’s so beautiful here. He looks around, admiring the gleam and clarity of the walls and floor. But there are frosted walls and floors for the sake of privacy, of course.

Now he’s sitting on the edge of YangYang’s bed, and it’s so damn comfy and soft. His room is decorated extravagantly, with velvet navy blue all around. He still can’t believe YangYang is a prince.

“So what did you want to talk about?” He asks.

YangYang is walking around his vast bedroom, hand to his face. “How do I put this?” He mutters.

Sicheng watches with a wry half expression on his face. Is he going to tell him or take an eternity figuring out how to compile words into sentences?

“Just tell me.” He throws a pillow at his friend.

“Okay! Okay!” YangYang sits down and meets Sicheng’s gaze. “I really like Renjun, and I want to court him.”

Oh.

Well, that’s great for starters, but why is he telling Sicheng this?

“What's stopping you from asking?”

“Because you’re like Renjun’s big brother. Both you and Junhui!” Yes, very true. But Junhui is Renjun’s cousin.

Actually— Minghao is currently courting Junhui as they speak of. The younger devil has been very enamored by the said fae. He’s really nice and soft-spoken, but can be really funny. Though Junhui and Renjun are like opposites.

“So you need…? My approval? Advice?”

“The latter.” YangYang throws himself onto the bed, kicking his legs. “How do I ask him?! Oh my gosh. I’m so pathetic.”

Sicheng would agree to a certain extent. He reaches over and taps his head. “You’re a confident lad. You’ve got a charming personality, and I can see that you two have something going on.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Does it matter?”

“You’re right. But how do I ask? How did Yuta ask you?”

Sicheng’s face falls in embarrassment. “It’s not the most ideal or romantic approach.”

“Oh, come on, tell me!” Sicheng flicks his forehead. Endeared, he’ll give in.

“You want the short version or a decent version?”

“Both!”

“I almost died. Had a crash out. Kissed him and he asked to court me.” He looks over at YangYang, and the other looks at him with bulging, wide eyes of disbelief.

“Now for the decent version of the story: I met him when I was fourteen. He was really nice for a demon, and it was obvious he liked me, which I honestly didn’t mind.”

He catches the way YangYang is grinning, smug and mischievous. Oh, what a tease.

“But as years went on, I soon became stressed out due to the increased expectations because of Jisung’s growing success as a prodigy. Got pushed into it really hard and I barely got to see Yuta and the others from rigorous training. I grew insecure and scared because of that for three years.” He muses, glancing at YangYang, who’s looking at him solemnly now. He reaches over to pat his head in assurance. “After miraculously surviving a match, I had enough shame to swallow to finally face Yuta. He was angry.”

“I think an angry Yuta would be the death of me,” YangYang mutters. Damn right he is. But Sicheng looks back at it with fond memories. He was scared then, that the demon couldn’t fathom seeing his pathetic self. In the general perspective, Yuta really cared for him even when things were difficult.

“He stayed to talk and I ended up kissing him first. And then he asked to properly court me.”

That should be good enough to explain. He looks over at his friend, and the dragon looks even more shocked and awed at the same time. YangYang’s jaw is unhinged, eyes flickering around as he tries to comprehend what he just dropped.

“Uh, I didn’t know you had that in you.”

Neither did he.

"If you don't mind me asking— you can punch me or anything— did you resent Jisung because of... whatever was happening?" The dragon tilts his head, quite curious. 

No, Sicheng could never resent Jisung for being born that way. "Never. Even if I didn't know him, I knew he was just trying to survive like any of us in there." 

YangYang's gaze casts solemly. Sicheng is sure that the other is terribly aware of what the environment at Avrotus is like. It's not for the faint-hearted, that's guaranteed. 

“Also, don’t even ask Jisung; he’s a lost cause when it comes to whatever.” Sicheng rolls his eyes. “Did you ask Jeno?”

“Yeah. Apparently, Jaemin was very ‘unique’ and kept gifting Jeno puddings. Said he was clueless to the point Jaemin was mad at him and Jeno needed Mark’s help to realize that Jaemin wanted them to be dating.” Does no one have any normal or cute courting stories?

“Jaehyun?”

“He asked Dongyoung when he was supposed to be removing a curse on his friend.”

Sicheng brings his hands to his face. No one is, in fact, normal.

Sungchan asked when Shotaro saved him, and of course, Ten asked Johnny out the day he spotted him.

“Take Renjun somewhere nice. Maybe show him around here.” Sicheng suggests. “Your home has beautiful landscapes and the aurora borealis.” It’s also a sign of trust and of sharing a part of himself with Renjun. This is, after all, YangYang’s home.

“What if he says no?” Now the prince is curling in on himself, groaning in anticipation.

Sicheng highly doubts Renjun would say no. He sees the way Renjun freaking looks at YangYang with dreamy eyes and those happy sighs. He sees the dragon the most out of everyone in the team, apparently.

“Highly doubt it. Don’t start doubting your chemistry.” Sicheng shakes his head. “Has he spoken about seeing anyone?” Renjun is twenty, so he’s very capable of looking for who he wants.

“No… but what if he just wants to stay as friends? I won’t be able to face him ever again!”

“Sometimes you gotta give it some distance and time, then. But it won’t be the end of the world if you still care about each other.”

YangYang is leaning towards his words, and if the other were in his dragon force form, Sicheng would imagine his white tail wagging like a hound.

“So what’s your move?” Will he confess?

“I’ll go for it. I swear I’m going to make him the happiest.”

Sicheng loves his enthusiasm and vows. He fist-bumps the younger’s hand. “I know you will.”

⚚

It took YangYang a month of planning, and safe to say, Renjun said yes!

“Did you help him?!” Ten whines, holding onto the devil. He nods. Why is the siren in despair?

“You should have told me! I was making my bets for next month!”

“Who won?” Ten turns to point at Yuta.

“Yes! Sichengie, we’re rich!” Well, he did tell his mate about YangYang’s plans…

“You guys already earn hella money; I don’t understand why you keep saying that.” Mark eyes the demon.

“It’s just fun to bet.” Yuta cackles, taking Jaehyun’s money. Dongyoung looks unimpressed with his partner.

“My bad. I didn’t know anyone was making bets.” He shrugs.

“Should I be offended that you guys made bets about us?” Renjun stomps over, eyeing Yuta up and down.

“If you must, be my guest.” The demon opens his arms. The fae punches him in the stomach and ends up fracturing his hand.

Everyone is laughing, and Donghyuck is making fun of the fae as he heals him.

“You need YangYang for that.” Shotaro gestures to the dragon.

“Sure.” YangYang gets up and goes over to Yuta.

“Give it your best punch,” Renjun hisses.

Sicheng is already anticipating what’s about to happen. Dragons have incredible strength and durability. Demons and devils do as well, but knowing YangYang is a prince, his blows may be more destructive.

YangYang gives Yuta a punch. It looked and sounded painful. Sicheng even senses a spark of pain hit his emblem, startling him.

“Wow, that’s a good punch,” Yuta wheezes. But he quickly regenerates, good as new. “Happy now?” He asks Renjun.

“Yeah, yeah. whatever.”

⚗︎

Then a new member comes in whom Mark introduces.

“What’s up, everyone? I’m Wong Yukhei, or Lucas Wong, the bestiary. Rank A, age twenty-two!” A bright and outgoing alpha werewolf. He’s the prodigy of Atlas, which emphasizes his great strength and endurance. On top of that, he’s got stone magic.

He radiates intense friendliness, the kind that makes Sicheng worry if he’s only all sunshine. He makes conversations easy, though, but Sicheng can foresee the difficult language barrier between them.

“Sign language? Nah, I got it, one hundred percent!” He uses his fist to bump his chest in a proud and promising gesture. “Nothing will stop us from communicating! Especially someone who looks cute.” He winks.

“Dear lord,” Jungwoo pinches his nose bridge. Silently laughing, Sicheng pulls down his mask to show Yuta’s mating emblem.

“Oh, man.” Lucas takes a step back as he glances at Yuta. “Never mind. I don’t retract my last statement as you’re even cuter without the mask, but I will respect the fact you are taken.” The alpha looks to be sweating buckets. This man is definitely funny, that’s for sure. “But you are a cutey.” Lucas turns to flirt with the angel, who rolls his eyes.

“You’re still single?” Ten questions, clicking his tongue.

“Why not? I haven’t found the right person yet.” Lucas shrugs.

“Let’s refrain from flirting in front of my food.” Taeyong shakes his head.

Sicheng walks over to his mate, the older wrapping his arm around his waist. He senses a tinge of irritation, looking at him in question.

“Can’t believe he flirted with you.” Yuta signs.

“Awe~ you’re jealous?” Sicheng teases, and the demon rolls his eyes, trying to refrain from putting on a display in front of their friends.

“Don’t push it,” He whispers firmly. “Or do I need to remind you who you belong to?” His eyes darken as his fingers brush against his hidden emblem, sending an enticing shiver throughout his body. Sicheng squirms, still putting on a teasing look.

“Maybe.”

⚚

“Yu—ta—” Sicheng pants, clutching onto his restraints. A jealous Yuta inclines to a more heated session of their lovemaking.

Sicheng throws his head back in a broken moan, back arching when Yuta reaches down to stroke him, biting his shoulder as he pistons his hips into him from behind. He’s blindfolded and bound, and he can only take the stimulations Yuta hands him, thrilling and pleasurable.

“You’re mine, and mine only,” He reminds. Sicheng nods, broken whimpers leaving him. He loves being claimed again and again by his mate. Loves the dominance Yuta offers to make sure he’ll never be swooned by anyone. Only Yuta.

And the demon’s influence never goes down the drain.

⚚

Other than that time, Yuta actually gets along well with Lucas, thank Satan. They’re both cheery and full of laughter, quite the boasting duo if he’d say.

Sicheng is drinking some of Taeyong’s lotus tea as Lucas tries to learn sign language with him, Ten, and YangYang.

“You’ve got a pea-sized brain. Worse than YangYang.”

“Actually, YangYang is one of our smartest teammates,” Shotaro clarifies. He and Sungchan are also here. Everyone else is on missions, and Sicheng couldn’t go with the Spirit Guardians since he just came back from a solo mission and battle.

He recalls Taeyong, Jungwoo, and Dongyoung scolding him for overworking himself. Even Yuta, his lovely mate, gave him a pointed look! He’s not going to crash out like before, he swears.

But Jisung gets to go on a mission with the Sleeping Guardians? Ugh, to be a prodigy must come with benefits, he supposes. Or is it more misery?

Sicheng is just bored.

“Ah, so Renjun does have good taste in men,” Ten notes.

“What is that supposed to mean?!” YangYang gasps, offended.

“Nothing. Anyway, Lucas, that is not how you say ‘I like you’. You’re saying ‘I want to kill you’.”

“Either way, why would Sicheng ever say he wants to kill me? He’s too nice!” Lucas turned to look at him. “Right?!”

Sicheng looks over at the others, and they’re expressing knowing.

“Sicheng has literally threatened to kill Jaehyun and Jisung more times than I can count,” YangYang points out.

“Nice is also an understatement, no offense,” Sungchan grins innocently. Sicheng dismisses the other. He knows he’s not all that nice himself. “You have to wait until you see him in action.”

“That could be said for any of us.” Ten sighs.

“What do you even expect from someone whose title is literally an assassin?” Shotaro reminds.

“Okay, enough about me.” Sicheng sighs and sips on his tea. Lucas looks startled enough.

⚗︎

Next year, a couple joins the team by Sungchan.

“Wong Kunhang, or Hendery, the betrayed. Twenty-three, rank B.” Another goblin.

“Xiao Dejun, or Xiaojun, the passionate. Twenty-three, rank A.” A fire fae.

Taeyong had evaluated them and approved, welcomed to the team once more.

The couple is actually quite shy. But Hendery seems to share great humor with YangYang.

As for Xiaojun, it took a while for the fae to warm up, but he was fairly familiar with Renjun and Chenle.

Sicheng gave him supportive pats and gestures, and the fae really seemed grateful. He would work up the courage to talk to him and learn sign language, and when he’s passionate about something, he’s a radiance of energy and enthusiasm. He grows comfortable enough to become extroverted, which is a normal phase.

⚚

“Your mate is scary,” Xiaojun confesses one day. Sicheng tilts his head, unsure why the fae is so scared of Yuta. YangYang, Ten, Lucas, and Hendery are with them as well, snorting and softly cackling at the fae’s statement.

They’re currently on a mission to obtain a stolen artifact that belongs to a town in the Trolevaria Empire. Taeyong told him he’d be taking charge, leading this group. He was incredibly hesitant about it since he’s mute, but also because he’s not the leading type of person. Plus, Xiaojun and Hendery are still beginners in sign language. But everyone encouraged him to try it as one of the first members to be on the team, so here he is, trying to plan things out.

Their suspects are currently on the move to transport the artifact, nearing an un-routed trail on the maps.

“Why are you confessing about Yuta being scary?” YangYang questions.

“Does he not scare you? Maybe it is just me…” Sicheng silently laughs, patting the fae’s back.

“He is lovely.”

“Because he’s your mate.” Hendery reminds. That too, but perhaps they should organize a gathering where everyone is united.

“I think Yuta is fun; don’t know about you guys,” Ten muses, playing with one of Sicheng’s daggers. “Give it some time, Xiaojun, and loosen up. Our team loves you.”

“Be confident! Like me!” Lucas proudly puffs up his chest, and everyone looks at the werewolf deadpan.

“Not now, Lucas, and be quiet!”

“Right, sorry.”

They all turn back to look at the cargo. They’re on their break, the perfect time to ambush them. But Sicheng enhances his vision, spotting a few posted supernaturals on guard.

A devil, goblin, wizard, and ghoul.

The ones resting are two other wizards and unicorns; an interesting bundle.

He turns to everyone, gathering them together.

He points to Lucas. “Goblin.” With his strong sense of smell, he will be able to locate the goblin when they turn invisible.

He points to Hendery. “Ghoul.” With his invisibility abilities, the ghoul won’t know what to transform into without taking a glance at him.

“Ten and Xiaojun will go for the unicorns and wizards.” Ten will use his magic to weaken the unicorn barriers. For Xiaojun, Sicheng is just going to have to take the chance that they are not elemental wizards— wizards that are born to wield all four elements.

He points to YangYang. “Devil.” The dragon is very much capable on his own, trusting his battle intelligence and skills.

“As for me, I will go in first to do my best and nullify their abilities to use force fields. Knocking them out would be preferred, but we shall see.” He gets up and stretches, snatching his blade back from Ten, who scowls. He’s got his own knives for Satan’s sake.

“Wait for my signal.”

“Okay, stay safe!” Everyone salutes the devil.

He takes a deep breath, ensuring his magic signature is concealed, and blitzes off, going for the unicorns first. They are the ones who will initiate shields from all around. To bypass a force field of a unicorn is almost impossible; hence, he’ll get to them first.

He stands behind them and grabs their napes, expelling his magic. They immediately black out and fall to the ground. The wizards before him get up with a hassle, grabbing their staffs, and he pins one down, breaking their arm in the process, and paralyzes them once he strikes their back.

Chains wrap around his arms, and he’s looking at the devil, glaring. Then a staff is hovering in his face, meeting the wizard’s petrified expression.

Sicheng releases his magic signature, and a blast of fire hits the human.

The chains loosen around him as ice shoots up from the ground, severing the metal. He covers his ears as Ten begins singing, jumping in and attacking the other posted wizard.

Lucas easily caught the goblin, and Hendery was about to take down the ghoul.

By the end of it all, they were successful in capturing the thieves and retrieving the stolen artifact.

“Oh my gosh! We’re such a good group!” Hendery cheers, taunting the ghoul he snuck up on.

“I hate to say it, but I agree.” YangYang sighs.

“Hate? What do you hate about us?” Lucas takes immediate defense.

“It’s called being dramatic. Of course, I love you guys.”

“This was a lot easier than I thought it’d be,” Xiaojun admits.

Well, Sicheng could say the same. The plan was made up on the spot with what little knowledge and risks he had. But he didn’t doubt his friends’ abilities. He has full faith that no matter what happens, they’d compromise and take action of their own accord. He takes a deep breath, relaxing. Being a leader, like he had once told Minghao, comes with some sacrifices. Including risks.

Ten sits beside him and hugs him. “You did a great job, Sicheng.” Oh, he hopes he did. He reaches to hug the siren and high-fives Lucas as the alpha cheers.

Watching the group, he realizes it’s not such a bad combination of their teammates. It’d also be a great start to make another unit with the flood of members coming in year after year in the past five years!

⚗︎

“I now present our newest unit, the Phantom Guardians,” Taeyong officially announces in the meeting room of the guild.

Everyone cheers, congratulating the members of the newest unit.

Yuta goes over and hugs Sicheng, the devil holding him tightly with a bright smile.

“As for the leader,” Taeyong smirks, looking at the scroll. “Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin, will be the leader of the Phantom Guardians.”

The devil looks at the demigod, baffled. He cannot be for real.

“It must be wrong; it should be Ten.” Sicheng politely tells his leader, but the older digresses.

“Sicheng, I chose you for a reason, and you’re doing amazing.” Taeyong pats his back. The devil looks at his mate, who’s looking at him so fondly, so proud. Then he looks at everyone else, and wow. There are thirteen people gathered before him, and seven standing by his side. Their team has grown so much. And their support is stronger than ever.

He silently chuckles to himself and straightens up, looking at Taeyong.

“Thank you. I hope to be a great leader just like you.”

“What about me?!” Mark shouts.

“And Mark.” Everyone laughs, cheering and congratulating the newly appointed leader.

“But will I still be part of the Spirit Guardians?”

“Of course, you are. I’d never remove anyone from our units or teams.” Taeyong looks at him, soft and… tearful? “I’m so proud of you, Sicheng; you don’t understand how much you’ve grown over the past two centuries!” He sobs, pushing Yuta away and hugging the devil.

“Oi! I want a hug from Sicheng!” He hears others shouting.

Sicheng silently laughs, but he wonders just how far things have gone for Taeyong to say such affirming words to him. He trusts his leader with his life and has never once doubted him.

Whether on missions during life-threatening situations or talking to him about his problems, Taeyong is always there. He’s listening and coming up with solutions… even if they’re crazy. But Sicheng would still go along with it because the demigod is a knight with a divine heart of gold.

If Taeyong said he’s grown a lot, then he has. He believes it, too.

⚗︎

His body hurts, his limbs searing with a heaviness that prevents him from moving. As if his body were chained to the frozen ground.

Most of all, his chest aches. Like a spout was shoved right through, forcing his blood to stain the body before him.

This can’t be right.

How did Sicheng let wrath consume him?

He doesn’t remember.

At first, it was a ranked R mission that no one had been able to complete so far. He planned everything out with Ten, chosen to be his vice leader by choice.

But things went south. Unexpected that they couldn’t possibly predict. Because why was their enemy a numbered R? It made no sense. They shouldn’t have existed!

Not when they were an unidentified demon.

They cursed YangYang, forcing him to transform into an actual dragon.

It was unbelievable for the fact that dragon eggs are cursed before birth to retain their human-like appearance. The only way to access stronger powers would be their dragon force form. Beyond it was a phase of dragonization. They’d lose their humanity and memories. Go feral and eliminate anything around.

Which is exactly what happened to YangYang. It was a miserable sight and a horrendous fact that tore through their resolve.

Because of his destructive nature, the enemy fled. Deeming them unworthy to fight.

It was utter chaos and madness.

They had no choice.

He had no choice.

Sicheng had no choice but to order his team to kill YangYang.

It was either them and the world, or YangYang.

They weren’t going to get the man they knew back.

That fact gutted every single one of them.

Sicheng doesn’t even remember what happened. He was so angry, beyond disbelief, that he had let his dearest friend succumb to a state out of his will.

He remembers the dragon telling him all his plans with the team. About how he’d love to create more memories and hang out with others he doesn’t see often.

With him. About how he hopes to continue sparring and gossip about drama.

With Renjun. About how he wanted to mate with him this year on their fifth anniversary.

And now it’s all left in the air.

Consumed by grief and wrath, he had to do it. He had to stop YangYang from becoming what he wasn’t. What he never wished. Sicheng doesn’t remember what happened after that. And now, he’s kneeling on the frozen floor, holding Ten’s unconscious body while he stares at the scene he unfolded.

The echoes of Xiaojun’s cries are heard, Lucas's and Hendery’s sniffles. Ten’s warm body in Sicheng’s arms.

And finally, the ginormous snow dragon that lies before them. White scales stained crimson and black, pale blue eyes that lack the spark of life.

Please. Forgive me.

Liu YangYang, the shiverclaw, the prince of the Tauntra Faction, had died at the age of one hundred twenty-three.

⚗︎

Returning to the team wasn’t easy. It wasn’t easy to even face his mate, who definitely sensed all of his turmoil and instability.

How can he face them? It’s only been a year since the team was formed. They’ve had so many successful missions until now.

That failure would cost a life.

He failed as a leader. He’s supposed to protect his teammates! He can’t face his own team, for how will he be able to lead after losing a teammate? A friend?

YangYang was one of the longest members of the team, and exchanged so much positivity and love.

And now, he’s gone from their lives.

His blood is stained on Sicheng for as long as he breathes.

He sat in the hospital, tearful and unmoving. Taeyong and Mark came together to check on him, but he didn’t bat an eye. Even when Yuta was there, he couldn’t face him.

Everyone came to visit the Phantom Guardians, but each member was in their own state of grief.

Ten ended up explaining everything that happened and how the mission turned into a nightmare.

How is Sicheng going to face Renjun? Especially when he listens to the heartbroken cries behind the door?

Each member came to visit him one by one.

He pushed them away, ashamed.

But they all persisted endlessly. They weren’t going to give up on him. They wanted him to hear what they had to say. Especially Renjun.

The fae persisted and begged him to listen.

He must have hurt everyone so deeply. It wasn’t going to get better if he pushed away.

So, he finally looks up to see Renjun on his right and Yuta on his left. His mate had never left his side at all. Just seeing them, he can’t help but fall apart into tears, hugging both of them.

The weight his chest carried with emotions and responsibility was just unbearable. He can’t be a leader like this. He was never good at it, even when everything was going well.

And so, he requests Taeyong and Mark first before hearing everyone out.

“Revoke me of my leader position. If not, then you can kick me off the team.” One or the other. “I’ll quit if you say no to both.” He fucking means it. If it means he can keep them safe, he’ll let go of what he loves most. The time spent with them is beautifully fleeting.

Taeyong and Mark look at him in horror, eyes widened with anguish.

“Can you tell me your reasoning at least?” Mark finally speaks.

Sicheng swallows thickly, eyes dried from crying for so long. “I’m unfit to be a leader. I’m not strong enough. I’m…” He takes a deep breath. “I’m broken.”

Taeyong walks over and kneels beside his stretcher, taking his hand. His eyes read so many emotions. Solemnness, pain, conflict, and anger.

“I will revoke your position as leader of the Phantom Guardians,” He promised. “But never, ever say you’re weak and broken.” His voice breaks, eyes glazed. “You are by far one of the strongest people I know. Know that no one blames you for what happened. It’s not your fault.”

Tears blur his vision, and he’s engulfed in a hug.

“Hyung,” Mark’s voice follows. “Thank you for trying and giving your all. I think that’s what counts.”

Oh, Mark. To be such a young and striving person, he’s understood what it means to be a leader just as much as Taeyong. Sicheng reaches an arm out to the Sphinx, and the younger hugs him, silent tears coming from the other.

⚚

“If you really believe that, I’ll respect it. I can’t imagine what it’s like to be a leader, and I know you know yourself of what you can offer,” Yuta softly whispered as he held Sicheng in his arms.

“I’m so sorry, about him,” His mate’s voice wavers, and he senses his grief. He senses everything. “And I’m so sorry you had to go through the most unforgivable choice. They made you choose. It was never your fault.”

Sicheng cries into his chest, as if trying to hide away. Away from the fact he couldn’t do anything for YangYang in that moment.

⚚

“I couldn’t even save his last words for you.” Sicheng tearfully tells Renjun, and the younger shakes his head.

“Sicheng, I know he loved me. Having his last words or not, he made me know I was loved. But I know you’ve been blaming yourself for YangYang.” Renjun places a hand on his chest, eyes puffy with tears. “I’m grateful you were able to save his dignity and honor of who he was. He would have wanted that rather than erasing his identity to the world.”

Renjun is right. YangYang is a proud knight who wants to be a great influence of kindness and respect. His role in their era was to encourage the future generations. And so even in death at a young age, he’d like to be remembered for who he was to his subjects, the empires, and most of all, his friends.

⚚

“Sicheng,” Ten softly calls his name. His hands take his, kneeling to meet his eyes. “You did great. You really did,” He sniffles. “You’re so brave. We are proud of you. We trust you, Sicheng.”

Ten has always been there for him. Assuring him of his choices and accompanying ideas. He’s literally one hundred ninety-nine years older than Ten, and the siren has known to lead and console people with ease. He’s truly a natural.

And Sicheng is so grateful to have a vice leader like him. To make everything feel fun even when things were difficult.

“You’re the best decision I’ve ever made to be a vice leader,” And Ten openly sobs, pulling the devil into his arms.

He is so grateful for Lucas being on his team. Always making jokes, but he’s a heartfelt man. He’s not always just aloof; he knows when he should take initiative if necessary. Why else would he be a knight? A knight of a golden heart.

Sicheng is grateful to Hendery. For offering to take over the stealth positions when Sicheng was too exhausted or overworked from battles and missions back at Avrotus. He’s such a considerate man.

He’s grateful for Xiaojun. For always being honest and expressing his concerns with everyone. For always making an effort to help and protect them.

Sicheng is so grateful for YangYang. For being one of his very first friends he’s ever approached. For saving his life. He wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for YangYang.

Most of all, he’s grateful that everyone in this team and all of their teammates trust him.

The three others gather around, joining in their hug.

Sicheng holds onto their words and love, thanking everyone for staying with him even when he believed he was the worst. The unluckiest.

Chapter Text

“Oh.”

“My.”

“God!”

Sicheng startles when Chenle shrieks, throwing his cards down. “Mark can’t play this for shit!”

“What do you mean?!” The leader gasps, offended.

Sungchan leaned over. “You’re bleeding.”

Sicheng approaches with a few others, curious about the unfolding scene.

“I don’t get these games,” Mark sighs, rubbing his temples.

“Maybe it’s because you’re old as fuck.” Renjun huffs.

“What?!”

“You heard me!”

Sicheng looks at Johnny and Jaehyun, who are right beside him. They exchange looks of uncertainty because what does that mean to both Jaehyun and Sicheng? They’re a century older than Mark and Johnny, but two centuries older than the others who are playing this card game.

“Are we that old to you guys?” Johnny laughs.

“Unfortunately.” Donghyuck sighs, throwing his cards in the air. He throws his body against the grass, whining in frustration. Is Mark that bad at this game to leave the unicorn fuming? Knowing them, yeah, probably.

“Wow, we’re giving up on the game now?” Hendery scratches his head. Well, it seems like it, given that the members of the Sleeping Guardians have tossed their cards aside.

“Oh! But Sicheng isn’t old.” Chenle pipes up, grinning at the devil. Flattered as usual, Sicheng smiles at the water fae.

“The Sicheng fan club goes hard,” Jaehyun laughs, patting Sicheng’s shoulder.

Things have gradually become easier to see. It still feels unreal that YangYang is no longer here with them. Sicheng and everyone, of course, misses the dragon dearly, but they can’t mope around for eternity. They’re going to continue moving forward, this time for Sicheng, with loving memories. He can’t tie down like what he had done before. He’s going to try.

“Does anyone know where’s Lucas?” Xiaojun decides to rain his cards over Donghyuck’s body. The bright alpha is usually heard within a mile away, but he’s no where to be seen here.

“He said something about going with Jungwoo to help carry the groceries.” Jaemin hums as he sips on his coffee. The phoenix meets the Sicheng’s gaze and wiggles his cup in a gesture of offering. The devil shakes his head, his face souring. He hates coffee, the complete opposite of tea. “Eh, suit yourself, Hyung. You’re missing out.”

He begs to differ. He’s seen the way Jaemin gets incredibly hyper to the point blue embers flutter the air around him. Maybe it’s just a Jaemin thing.

“Is it just me, or does Lucas actually like Jungwoo?” Dongyoung points out. He’s eating a rice cake dessert that Shotaro decided to bring over. Actually, Sicheng would really like one right now. He goes over and takes a bite that Dongyoung offers to him. It’s soft, not too sweet, and has a hint of tea!

“Shotaro, you have to write me a copy of your recipe!” The phoenix laughs and nods.

“Taeyong! I’m going to get a scroll and quill from your place!” He calls the leader.

“Go ahead! Take whatever you need, no need to tell me! I trust everyone!” The demigod shouts from across the yard, monitoring Yuta, Jeno, and Jisung. They’re taking turns arm wrestling. So far, Jisung has the most wins.

“I’d say one hundred percent yes.” Ten leans over and steals Sicheng’s next bite. How dare he? Sicheng playfully pokes the siren’s thigh, a spark of magic. Next, the siren curses as his leg cramps momentarily. “You lil’ bitch—” He curses.

“That’s well-deserved,” Dongyoung praises the devil, feeding him the last bite.

“I don’t know,” Mark thinks otherwise. “Lucas openly flirts with anyone, especially us.”

“Not me,” Jaehyun says.

“That’s because you have the weirdest reactions,” Chenle eyes the demon.

“Fair enough.”

“Psst,” Jaemin takes Sicheng’s, Dongyoung’s, and Ten’s attention. “What made you want to date Jaehyun?” Sicheng silently chuckles at that.

“He was hot.” Dongyoung answers, but at least he’s honest.

“Makes sense.” Ten snickers, and the other siren kicks his friend.

“Lucas has been flirting with Jungwoo the most,” Shotaro points out as he returns with a scroll, quill, and ink jar.

“Really?” Johnny muses, rubbing his chin. “Jungwoo doesn’t seem moved by it, though.”

Sicheng snaps his fingers to gain their attention. “Maybe it’s because we all grew used to it?”

“Hah! That makes a lot more sense.” Mark laughs.

“What does?” Jungwoo asks as they enter through the back.

The ones who are gathered in a circle scramble for the cards, pretending to still play their card games. How amusing. The angel looks at them, confused, but doesn’t question what they’re doing. Lucas appears right behind the other, greeting everyone.

“What’s up, guys? Are you guys playing Colossal Dyad? Let me join!” Lucas quickly goes into Taeyong’s home with Jungwoo to put away the groceries before returning.

Meanwhile, Jungwoo comes out and sits at the table that Sicheng and the others are at. The angel looks tired, resting his head against the stone table.

“You good?” Jaemin prods the older’s head.

“Yeah, just had my ears talked off for the past hour,” The angel grimaces. “How does the Phantom Guardians tolerate it?” He looks directly at Sicheng and Ten.

The devil shrugs. He appreciates it when Lucas fills the silence when it’s necessary.

“It’s called letting it flow through one ear and out the other,” Ten jokes. At least, Sicheng hopes he’s joking.

Well, this is an interesting showdown if Lucas continues to tail after Jungwoo if he’s actually interested in the angel. Though Sicheng feels bad as of now since Jungwoo doesn’t seem entertained by his efforts. He looks miserable.

“Here,” Dongyoung passes over another rice cake dessert to Jungwoo, strawberry flavored by its pink color. “It’ll make you feel better,” He winks. Jungwoo graciously accepts the food, thanking Shotaro for making the sweet treats.

“It’s my pleasure!” Shotaro beams. He hands Sicheng his recipe, and the devil can’t wait to try out all the various teas for this recipe.

When he gets the chance.

⚗︎

Sicheng's eyes feel terribly heavy. He feels heavier, as if his body feels too heavy to move.

He’s currently sitting under the shade of a large dancing willow with the entire team once again. It’s nice to hear their laughter and chaos, but his body is barely keeping up.

He pinches himself to stay awake. He’s been fighting battles a lot more frequently, tasked to clear out bases, and transfer around various divisions of battles to see which division needs more assistance with guard clearance. It’s getting more ridiculous. Is it that hard to take out posted guards and invade a base with a few hundred men?

He looks over at Jisung, who looks agitated as he laughs and tackles Sungchan.

He bets Jisung hasn’t been getting as much rest either. Or at least, he’s been doing a lot more work than usual, but he seems to be more energized than Sicheng, which is relieving. Yuta has pointed out that he’s been out on the field back-to-back within the past two months. He’s worried, but Sicheng will be damned to let the military try to break him. He just needs to see his loved ones, and he’ll be fine.

But he can’t ignore the fact that with the increase in battles and demands for knights to return constantly, inclines that they may be entering a darker stage of battles in their era. He needs to make the most out of what time he may have left with everyone.

The faes seem to be dropping the most recent drama of the month, happily sipping away on some drinks Dongyoung had made.

Mark is laughing at Hendery and Lucas as they’re being chased by Jaemin. The phoenix is so irritated by the two men eating his food. Shotaro is right after the other, trying to stop him, but he’s holding back on how fast he can actually run. Ah, he’s secretly enjoying the chaos.

A hand cups the back of his head, guided to rest against his mate’s chest.

“Love, just take a nap.” Yuta whispers, worry flooding his emblem.

Sicheng melts against him, but he just can’t. He’s not going to know if he’ll be able to see the team together ever again. He’s terribly unsure of the chances that he’ll never return to them. The most he can do is make memories and return to their preciousness when the time comes.

“Sicheng, you look sick,” Johnny soon approaches, glancing over at Yuta.

Funny that he’d say that. Immortals never get sick.

Ten is right beside Johnny, kneeling to cup Sicheng’s face. The vice leader is observing, and Sicheng knows he’s being read like an open book. He has a saddened expression, slightly pinched, but he doesn’t comment. Instead, he combs a hand through his hair before hugging him tightly.

Sicheng slowly blinks and hugs back with a tired grin. He’s thankful that the couple did not make a huge show out of it.

As the couple goes over to check on the others, Sicheng finds Yuta’s hands. He’s too tired to sign, and his grip is fairly weak—that type of weakness, when your body is running on the basics, but no more. Just enough strength to stay awake.

“Please don’t do this to yourself. You’re not going to lose any of us. We’re not going to lose you.” Yuta says, pressing kisses on his forehead.

Sicheng hopes so, too.

⚚

He shifts and sighs, loving the softness that cushions the stress of his muscles. Something glides against his head, warm and comforting. He leans and reaches for more, and he smells Yuta’s scent. Oh, to be doused in the demon’s scent, to smell like his sheets and everything.

“Love,” He hears Yuta whisper close to his ear. “Wake up.”

But he doesn’t want to.

A little nudge is enough for him to open his eyes, and everything is so green. He sits up and yawns, rubbing his tired eyes.

Sicheng looks around, noticing all the plotted flowers and the familiar scent of petrichor.

He’s in Chenle’s home.

He looks to his side, where Yuta is sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him apprehensively. A slight frown upon his lips, eyes narrowed, but not sharp. He hates the thought of being the reason Yuta is frowning. He reaches for his lover’s face, and Yuta lets him hold him, thumbing his sharp cheekbones. Then he leans forward, pressing their foreheads together.

The demon’s hands reach for his hands, softly kissing his inner wrists and knuckles. It’s always been the silent forms of affection that get things through, finding ways to help each other relax and follow the flow of silence. Sicheng has always been in charge of that, and Yuta has learned so well when they have done this.

“You knocked out. So we took you over to Chenle’s place,” He whispers.

Sicheng solemnly nods, but Yuta lifts his chin to meet his gaze. Strong and promising.

“Don’t be so sad, love. I know you want to try to live your best days, and I want you to enjoy your time. But you need rest. You need the energy if you want to see them, got it?”

The devil nods, finally raising his hands. “I’m scared, Yuta. I don’t want to keep going into battle. I want to stay here with everyone. With you.” For the first time in a while, Sicheng sees Yuta’s glazed eyes. The demon rarely cries, always strong and loud. He’s seen Yuta vent and get things off his chest to him, but when it’s about battles, it’s hard to come across each other.

“Sicheng, you don’t understand how much your fear means to me. It guts me, and I wish there was a way to stop all of this. But it means one thing.”

They both know it means war, the ultimate conclusion of battle.

Yuta can’t even finish saying it himself, and Sicheng doesn’t blame him.

Instead, Sicheng pulls him in for a hug, letting the demon listen to him breathe, to listen to his heartbeats. The older softly sniffles, hugging his waist tightly as if he were to fly away. They stay like this for a while, basking in each other’s presence for as long as possible.

Then comes a soft knock on the door.

Jisung opens the door, looking dejected himself. He’s worried and stressed just as much. Sicheng extends an arm to the younger, and the other walks over, taking his hand.

“We’re going to get through this, Hyung. Like what we always have.” Sicheng nods, throat tight. He looks behind Jisung, seeing Chenle holding a tray of tea. The fae seems equally saddened, and he enters, placing the tray down to hug him.

“You’re the best. The world is too cruel for you guys, and I love all of you.” The fae whispers.

Sicheng gets a sense of nostalgia. How could he not when it used to be them two centuries ago? But one has changed for the better. The rest have accommodated.

And yet they share similarities, engraved in the roots of their origins in their lifetimes.

Even deep within their souls.

Sicheng takes the people he loves so dearly in his arms, bracing for a strength to carry from here on out.

⚗︎

In the next year, names are getting called, and with each name following only makes it more agonizing. He hears rookies, older officers, and his comrades he’s grown up with.

“Lee Taemin, the shard of sin.” A significant warrior who has created legends for the younger generations to look up to.

“Min Yoongi, the silent wrath.” Must he say less? One of his most important comrades and a helpful man to go to. His brilliant mind solves anything despite his silent rage.

“Bae Irene, the dammed martinet.” The woman who puts people in their place and gets them going no matter how severe situations are. You stick with the plan, you survive another grueling battle.

“Park Chanyeol, the reticent.” His telepathy is one of the greatest gifts necessary for this war.

“Park Jinyoung, the ambience.” His powers may as well be feared. The silence drives people mad, making interrogations bypass with ease.

“Son Chaeyong, the muse of grief.” Once she grieves, it’s difficult to escape her new persona.

“Dong Sicheng, the satanic mimeo.” One of the chiefs announce his name.

Sicheng thickly swallows, gradually rising from his seat. His limbs feel terribly stiff, sore, strained, and exhausted. He must push. But this is where he seals an ultimate contract fate has in store for him yet. He fights on to put on his coldest demeanor even with his mask on. He cannot let the rest of the people in this room see how devastated he is. What a mess he’s become. Most of all, his fear.

His fear of never seeing Yuta and his friends ever again.

He was always called in for battles, desired for his abilities. It’s a characteristic that’s a part of him, and the military loved the efficiency he made for them. He was bound to get drafted no matter what.

But he just wished he could make more happy memories with everyone. Express the times he’s treasured with them. Before he gets a chance to bid a proper farewell. He wants to stay and watch the others grow, watch the team grow.

Torn between reliability and honor, and devotion and infatuation. The former is ultimately placed upon himself.

He serves his empire, devoted and in debt for what they have shaped him into. He should be grateful, and he somewhat is. But his friends made him who he is. He’s not a weapon he reminds himself. He is a loved and cherished devil that only seeks for peace and happiness. He’s not like them.

But he is a responsible man as well. He will never abandon his comrades in need. He will protect all with his life like any other battle he has served.

And so, he salutes.

He sits down, trying to keep himself steady through the nauseating silence. More familiar names are drawn out.

“Xu Minghao, the meticulous.” His childhood friend who has astounding precision, meticulously plotting and executing opposing defenses.

“Kim Yugeyom, the silent bolt.” Another powerful man who fights effortlessly in battle.

“Jeon Soyeon, the silver-tongued.” He’s sure to not challenge her for her sharp tongue.

“Hwang Hyunjin, the eloquent.” A great companion. He fights by controlling magnitudes of living things.

“Shin Ryujin, the alluring scion.” Another acquaintance who looks out for everyone. She adapts well in battle which could almost match her opponents on par.

And then comes the expected.

“Park Jisung, the reequip master.” Sicheng watches the devil slowly rise with a cold expression. He hasn’t seen the other act like this since the Battle of Gluttonitia. Striking cold and sharp eyes, a taut jaw, and a certain determination within the emptiness.

Jisung is equally desperate and devastated as him. When he had regained his beloved back, and now they’re drawn to this mess? It was cruel. It’s unfair.

He salutes, pledging his duty and honor for this empire. The sight is just heartbreaking.

“Shen Ricky, the opulent.” Another companion. He’s great for turning the field into blinding blizzards when retreating or invading.

“Park Sunghoon, the dark cache.” A powerful and promising knight like Jisung. Where he summons blades and weapons instead of armors.

He’s heard from Jisung the devil just started courting an omega named Jake. A good friend of Lucas’s. This devil is evidently losing his composure given by a flare of his signature revealing itself to the room.

They’re all desperate and devastated.

⚚

“Everyone,” Jisung announces, voice cold and sharp. Sicheng stands beside him, feeling somewhat numb, but it soon fades the longer he glances at their lovely faces. He’s really going to miss them.

They look at them and they know. The way they can’t hide their distress and disappointment before them. The fear in their eyes. The news about Avrotus’s inner turmoils.

“We have been drafted to serve the Cursed War in Avrotus.” Not just any battle he and Jisung casually fight, the officials are calling it a Cursed War. A war that dictates the conclusion in their homeland.

The Ubiquitous team come over, bursting into tears and fright.

Sicheng and Jisung are going to be sent away for who knows how long. The longest record of a war in Ibareedom is a century. So many things could happen within those years, even if it’s fleeting to immortals like him.

Everyone is showering him and Jisung with hopes and prayers, strength and grief.

The kids he once knew, now grown up along with Jeno and Jaemin, are hugging him, tearful and wailing, begging him to stay safe. He takes the Sleeping Guardians into his arms.

Once they part, he faces Taeyong, Yuta, Jaehyun, Jungwoo, Johnny, and Dongyoung. Jungwoo is the first to go up and hug him tightly, arms shaking tremendously as he cups his face, getting a good look at him. “You’ll do great to protect what’s right,” He wetly smiles. Sicheng nods, hugging him in return. The angel has always been there and been his savior. He is in debt of the other for a lifetime.

“You’re going to do what you’re best at. Prove to the enemies that you are not to be underestimated.” Taeyong proudly tells Sicheng, wiping his tears away. Sicheng reaches out to help Taeyong. The demigod has always loved everyone, and he cares for them deeply; whether new or not, they shall all be acknowledged and heard.

Jaehyun, for the second time, is crying pretty hard, and Sicheng silently laughs, crying with his childhood friend. “I can’t believe you’re fucking going to war before us demons.” He sniffles.

“You’re strong. Don’t doubt yourself,” Johnny pats his back.

Dongyoung is of course sobbing, holding him tightly. He rambles about something, too incoherent, but Sicheng gets the memo. He feels Dongyoung’s caring love as always.

Then he turns to Shotaro and Sungchan. The two men are doing their best to not be messy criers, but the tears are already messy and beautiful themselves. The couple hugs him, wishing him the best. Oh, Sicheng is going to miss Shotaro’s desserts and sparring with Sungchan.

He turns to the Phantom Guardians, and they’re tackling him in hugs.

“I’ll kill you before anyone does, so you gotta stay alive,” Ten shakes his shoulders through tears.

“Don’t die!” Lucas sobs, patting his back roughly.

“You couldn’t have given him good luck?” Xiaojun angrily says through tears, pushing the alpha away. Well, he barely moves due to how strong the other is. “Ignore him, we’ll send letters over,m so you’re not bored!”

Letters are still available to send out even with communication crystals. Because in war, contact such as that is futile. So letters will be mailed.

“I’d love that.”

“Would you even love it if my handwriting is shit?” Hendery wipes his tears away.

“Jisung’s handwriting is shit. There’s no way yours is that bad.” Chenle’s comment makes everyone laugh, wet and hearty.

Sicheng smiles through fear and tears, looking over at his mate.

Yuta is evidently scared as well, and so they’re here to savor what little time they’ve got.

Then he looks at Jisung, who’s crying, surrounded by the Sleeping Guardians. They’re so wonderful, so heartwarming.

Everyone he’s met and stayed with have all been wonderful people of warmth and love.

⚚

Sicheng hugs close between Yuta and Jisung. The chilliness of the cold air stings his nostrils and esophagus, but it’s also refreshing. His skin is kissed by the blasting wind, snowflakes showering him with a welcoming sting.

He stares at a clear, turquoise colored headstone.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

In Commemoration Of

Liu YangYang, the shiverclaw

2100X - 2223X

The Prince of the Tauntra Faction, Thosotor Empire

A protector, symbol, and lover

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

“YangYang,” Jisung’s voice is carried through the wind, barely heard. “A lot has changed, and it will be for the better. I believe it’s too soon to reunite with you, but here is enough.”

Sicheng prays for YangYang to be at peace. He wonders if the dragon is watching them from somewhere.

“We’re not going anywhere.”

⚚

“The one thing I ask you, Sicheng,” Yuta holds him close, arms tightening around his body as Sicheng finds himself hiding in his embrace. “Is to fight with faith.”

They’re at Yuta’s place, away from most of the chaos. They’re usually at Sicheng’s place, but Sicheng wanted to stay here. To remember everything about his mate. His scent, touch, voice, and presence. He’s right where he needs to be.

“I know you treasure your values, honoring yourself for your empire. I can’t imagine myself doing all of that,” Yuta laughs, but it echoes with a tone of despair. It twists at his chest so much that Sicheng takes deep breaths, nuzzling his head against his lover’s neck. “I just love you too much to love myself.”

Indeed, it’s true, but for different reasons unlike Sicheng.

Yuta loves Sicheng more than himself without hurting himself.

Sicheng loves Yuta and himself, but he’s scared for himself.

“I… I don’t want to let you go,” Yuta confessed. Sicheng can’t blame him for that. How could anyone blame a tragic love?

“I don’t either.”

Yuta bursts into tears and Sicheng sits up and pulls him into his arms, both of them crying their hearts out. It’s raw, intimate, and heart wrenching. To hear Yuta pleading him to be safe with every prayer in his soul guts Sicheng. Because he knows Yuta has always observed and stepped in to protect him, but he can’t do that this time. It’s his love language and everything.

Sicheng is sobbing and hiccuping, and he isn’t sure if the past and present and blurring together once again. He can’t bear to hear his own wails of pleas, he can’t do that to Yuta. He can’t hurt him.

“I—I,” Sicheng finally speaks. His throat hurts, lips trembling as his vocal cords scrape along. “I’ll be back,” He promised.

He connects their foreheads, and Yuta is cupping his face. As if he were trying to hold up a falling vase from shattering.

It makes Sicheng’s all the more eager to say it through thorns and ivy.

“I love you, Yuta.”

He says it with so much intensity, so much care, and Yuta kisses him throughout the night.

Their last night together before he must return to Avrotus.

⚗︎

The battle has been going on for two years. Day and night he thought about Yuta. Daydreams of being with his team, and nightly dreams of being blanketed by his beloved’s embrace.

As for sensing Yuta’s emotions through his emblem, the military established a new methodological approach. One that would prevent mated devils from connecting with their mate’s emotions through their emblems.

Sicheng was forced to wear magic-imbued patches that nullifies an emblem’s powers. It wouldn’t allow him to sense Yuta’s emotions and Yuta wouldn’t be able to sense his. Sicheng hated it so much, he wanted to rip them off all the time. But it was bonded so that only their mates could take it off.

The chiefs believed the effect of mating emblems would hinder their performance on the field. That they needed all of their soldiers to focus.

The only thing that Sicheng was content with, was the fact that mates would be able to still know whether their mates were alive.

However, when his birthdays came, he couldn’t help but wallow in sadness. He always celebrated with Yuta. This would be the first time in two hundred sixty-nine years. How could he leave his mate’s side empty on his birthdays?

Minghao comforted him as best as possible, but when Sicheng looks into his eyes, he knows the younger is yearning for Junhui. When the next year came, Minghao was in a different division that made it all more miserable. The nights were cold despite the usual hot environment, as if this was the ultimate winter storms of their lives.

But he had Hyunjin and Sunghoon in his division, one of the three major front lines. Jisung of course, was in the major front lines of the battle, away from everyone else. Word had gone around that the ranked R man was flying through the fields like nothing, eliminating posts with such ease, he was quote-on-quote, “The Avrotian Soldier of Chasity”.

Then there were the letters.

He’d read them whenever he could, staying up at night to read a handful sent by his loved members and his mate.

Sending letters aren’t enough, and receiving them is painstakingly difficult to be patient for. In war, contact with outside empires is tightly controlled, with all purpose of letting no hefty information get stolen and released to their enemies that linger.

Recently, the letters have dwindled to nothingness. They stopped. That made him heartbroken, despaired. He was losing his resolve and hope that they forgot about him. That they moved on with their lives. He’d scratch at the patch on his neck, but he was also scared. What if… what if Yuta…

No.

He won’t doubt his mate’s loyalty and love. Yuta has loved him for so long, had reminded him every moment whether they were together or not. Maybe Yuta was just busy. He clutches at his chest, fighting the urge to sob in front of other soldiers. His hearts pull and tug to the darkness, and he’s doing his best to reel them back, but they’re thinning, tearing into torn threads that get weaker and weaker with passing time.

A hand grabs his shoulder, and he looks at Hyunjin, who shoots a worried look. He signs for the words to breathe.

Sicheng quickly nods, finding some space in his chest to reopen.

⚚

Sicheng is on the battlefield once again. The days were grueling and tough. He’s drained, numb of the amount of bodies that surround him. He’s numb by the sight of all the various colors of blood shrouding his vision. Black, blue, green, and even violet.

All he had to do was touch their vital points that would have them blacking out in no time. There’s even been a few moments where he loses control and their heads will pop.

He’s grown stronger ever since YangYang’s death. Has used his skills and vows to do better to protect his friends. He’ll do the same for this empire.

He stops in his tracks, looking up to sense a ranked S+ soldier standing on top of a bell tower.

They look at him with the most dismissive look he’s ever seen in his life. Cold eyes with an unimpressed frown.

Sicheng’s muscles tense, blood rushing to his head when blood pounds at his temples.

This is a greater offense than his mentors and peers looking at him so disgustingly. A mocking gesture to his strength and worth. His life-worth of pain and misery.

His jaw clenches, eyes illuminating as his magic rises with his anger.

He blitzes over and attacks, going for the back of their nape, but they block him, grabbing his arm.

“You’re too slow.”

Hot pain strikes his neck, blood pooling down his throat as he looks down at the enemy. They shot a string of magic through his throat?!

Sicheng pulls his arm back to close the distance between them, swinging a kick in their chest. They’re sent flying into a building, and the string pulls out of his throat, and he regenerates, gasping.

When he looks up, a web of magic thread flies at him, and he blitzes, grazed.

He looks down at his hand, losing three fingers.

He regenerates them and goes around, concealing his signature. He can’t slip up. This is the worst opponent Sicheng could go against. But he’s the perfect victim for the enemy.

He zooms past buildings, winding through the alleys and roofs, trying to locate the man.

He finally finds him standing on a clock tower.

The entire vicinity is wounded up in magic threads like the nest of a spider. The signatures radiating from them is messing with his own senses, thrown off.

He shakes his head, tossing a few smoke orbs in the air and blitzes. He crouches right before them and lunges for their throat. Threads spindle and wrap around Sicheng’s arm, slicing them into ribbons. But he regenerates and finally grabs their neck, expelling his energy to its fullest to the point it hurts.

Their head pops, and their body falls back, but Sicheng isn’t finished. He needs to get their hearts.

That’s when spindles of threat shoot through him, piercing two of his hearts. Panicking, he tries to pull them out, but more latch onto his wrists and legs, holding him down. It’s searing and burning on his skin and within his body, and if he moves, his body will be turned into dices.

But it gets so overwhelming, iron fills his mouth, coughing it up through his mask, and it’s disgusting.

The man before him regenerates, chuckling.

“You almost had me spooked for a moment.” He get up, cracking their neck. He snaps his fingers, and the strings tug, and it has him seizing in agony, limbs forced to move until he’s hung in the air before his opponent.

They walk up to him, eyes glinting with darker deeds.

“I am one of the trusted figures to be leading this battle of operations. I commend you for your efforts, you’ve earned my respect.” He reaches and pulls Sicheng’s mask down, black marring his face.

“My, you are quite the sight of desires, I assure you, but you’d be lovelier to join the mounds of trophies I have.”

Sicheng flails and tries to get the restraints off, but it’s no use. He almost screams when a hand stabs right through him, crushing a heart. Then they move to the next one, each becoming unbearable, but he will not give in.

He can’t die now.

He can’t.

He promised to return. He promised on purpose because it would force him to come back. All he ever wanted was to live in peace with his friends, laugh over food, and sit in peaceful silence, basking in each other’s companies.

He can’t bear the imagination of leaving Yuta alone in this painful world.

He can’t bear to let history repeat itself, by far if he’d be dammed.

An image of his teammates— family gathering around one another, solemnly standing before his grave.

Just like with YangYang.

Just like with Jinrak.

He swallows, the fresh taste of iron staining his taste buds.

It’s fucking unfair.

He’s strung up on display, having each of his hearts ripped out of him.

He gasps as his fifth heart is extracted, his muscles aching and trembling. Tears prick his eyes, and he grasps onto the strings holding him up.

The strings.

They’re imbued with the man’s magic, most likely connected to them.

He looks down, seeing that yes, they are connected to the man’s back. His vision flashes yellow.

His vital points are the strings.

But he barely has any energy within him to expel enough magic. An organ won’t be enough…

Sacrificing a heart.

It will have to do, but if he stalls right now, he’ll be dead. But he also doesn’t want to hurt Yuta. But if it means he can win— he’ll plead for forgiveness for eternity if that’s what it’ll take.

Yuta, please forgive me.

Sicheng’s lips part, as he begins to recite a chant that has been erased from their texts. Erased after Jisung was created.

“To he, who is the ultimate Sin, I offer a single heart of destruction, bestowed back to the King of Hell, who has cursed his servant.”

Pain strikes him like no other, and his lungs feel like they’re burning up through hell blaze— and his body emits his magic that of being threefold its own.

Sicheng uses both hands to grasp onto his restraints and expels all the magic he’s got left in him. The enemy before him seizes and tenses, choking as he looks at him horrified before his body explodes, blue staining Sicheng’s entire body.

He’s released, gasping, head light and fuzzy, and his vision spots black.

He almost died.

But he pulled through. Holy shit— his hands claw at the ground, sucking in a sharp breath. He can’t afford to lose his last heart until he finds a healer to restore his five other hearts. But he’ll never get back his sacrificed one.

But his muscles scream in agony, unfamiliar with the intensity of his magic coursing through him like never before.

“Sicheng!” Hyunjin’s voice echoes, and he looks over at the younger, who grimaces at his state.

“Are you okay?” He kneels before him, and Sicheng takes a few breaths, shaking his head. “Wait— did you sacrifice your hearts?!”

“Only one.” He swears. He points to the splatter of blood and organs. “I lost the five other.” Now the younger is looking at him like a mad man.

“Okay, okay,” He takes deep breathes, trying to stay as collected as possible. “Let’s get you back to—” The air shifts under Sunghoon’s signature. It’s radiating so strong, but it’s not so intense it leaves him blanching. The younger must have pulled something off again.

Hyunjin hoists him up, an arm supporting his back.

“We need to check on him.”

“No, you need to go back to camp.” Hyunjin digresses, and so does Sicheng.

“I’ll be fine. If anything, I have a lot of magic restored to blitz.”

Hyunjin is grumbling and sighing, giving in. “Fine, if you say so.”

They blitz away and come across a field full of swords and weapons.

Dear Satan, how did he manage to pull that off?

Right before them towers a titan-sized divine blade. Known as The Dawn of Excalibur, a titan-sized sword, and its blade is heavily induced of divine magic. Whoever operates the weapon, even as a satanic race, wouldn’t be exterminated by its deathly light.

They’re kept at a safe distance, but the intensity is too overwhelming. Hyunjin points, spotting Sunghoon’s unconscious body, but they can’t even reach their comrade. “We need to call off the spell with the specialty unit.”

“Right.” Hyunjin gulps, and they return to camp, requesting for priority assistance of their friend.

Through all the exhaustion and blood loss, Sicheng wearily looks at Hyunjin, trying to get his attention. He doesn’t feel well. His arms and fingers are cold and numb. His eyes are heavy to lift, and his body feels like it’s swaying and floating. Then his vision fades to darkness.

⚗︎

Warmth settles into his muscles, and pain strikes his abdomen. His muscles tingle everywhere, worn out, and heavy. Everything is so heavy, even his eyelids refuse to open. He senses a lot of magical particles around, even a familiar signature nearby. He takes a deep breath, and it still hurts, jolting.

Eyes gradually lifting, light nearly startles him, warm and orange. He blinks, eyes feeling crusty and dry. Eventually, he struggles and pushes himself up, rubbing his eyes. He looks around, taking note of the wooden textures and plants hanging everywhere.

Sicheng remembers this place far too well.

He turns his gaze to the left to see out the window. It’s a hazy afternoon, butterflies fluttering in the distance. He looks out to see faes flying through the city, peacefully doing daily tasks. Then he looks to his right, and his hearts jump in his throat. Someone is sitting on a chair, eyes closed as they sleep.

His hair has grown out, no more of a short mullet Sicheng was used to. But it frames his sharp face beautifully.

Their signature has grown so much; they’ve grown more muscle over time through training and missions. Is this really him?

Sicheng sits frozen, but he wants to reach out. To see if he’s dreaming. Tears are blurring his vision, and the weight adds on in his chest, the physical pain forgotten.

He looks slightly different, but this is without a doubt him. He knows it with every ounce of his soul.

“Yu—” Sicheng chokes, his throat dry and raspy. That’s when arms are immediately around him, pulling him close. His lips touch the rim of a cup, and he graciously drinks, quenching his dehydrated mouth. Once he’s finished, panting and clearing his throat, he takes in the welcoming warmth he has yearned for.

He looks up, staring into the eyes he has longed to see, to fall into their abyss and capture their love.

“Yuta.”

He’s crying, and the demon is too, pulling Sicheng into a tight hug. Strong arms embrace him, holding him like the preciousness he had dreamt of lonely nights.

“Sicheng— Sicheng— my dearest Satan, thank you for returning my beloved.” He hears mantras of gratitude coming from Yuta, and Sicheng believes the same, scared to let go now that he’s finally with Yuta. “It’s over, my love. The Cursed War has concluded, and you won.” He’s sobbing uncontrollably, and Sicheng has never heard his mate ever cry so openly, so loud, but he loves it, because the demon trusts to hear his relieved cries. But listening also brings a pained love that sounds too broken for Yuta. As if he lost him, but he’s right here.

“I knew you were alive, but just seeing you makes it all real. You are real,” The older cups his face, and Sicheng nods, sniffling and wiping his tears away.

“I missed you so much.” Where can he even begin?

He didn’t forget him.

He waited and hoped just as much as Sicheng did. Except the devil had lost more.

That’s when he begins to recall all the pain and events that happened. The war. The battles. The deaths. The letters.

He must ask.

“What happened? You all stopped writing letters.”

The desperation and eagerness to read and write back nearly drove him and the other devils insane.

“What do you mean?” Yuta looks at him, doubtful and confused. “I wrote to you every day… your letters stopped coming, but I knew you were alive.”

Something distasteful and heavy resides in his chest.

“But I wrote back as well.” Yuta never received his letters? All his heartfelt words never arrived at their true destination?

Then they’re staring at one another, hurt, but more confused. Through the silence, their thoughts linger, piecing together both statements.

If they have been sending letters and haven’t been receiving them, then… It’s the field post offices. Realization creeps its way into their minds, looking at each other in disbelief.

“It’s the military.”

Sicheng’s hands ball into fists, anger swooping in his chest. They fucking did it. They fucking manipulated their hearts away to make them desperate!

It makes sense.

They wanted so desperately to win to ensure victory against their enemies.

They played them as nothing but mutts deprived of love and yearning.

The disgust and rage grow deeper into his body, and he wants to tear it out of his chest so badly. Yuta quickly grabs his hand when it comes up to his chest, and Sicheng looks at him. And it mellows out as he remembers that it’s over. He’s finally reunited with Yuta.

He’s the ultimate reward for his service to the empire.

But Yuta’s words from two centuries ago echo in his mind.

You are not a weapon.

You are not a weapon.

You are not a weapon.

In the end, he absolutely was. He bursts into more tears, reaching to hug his mate. Yuta catches him, telling him that everything will be all right.

“I really am just a weapon to them. They’ll never treat us right.” His hands jumble around, and he hopes the older person understands it enough.

“I even sacrificed a heart!”

He confessed through tears, a guttural cry leaving him as he grasps at his chest.

He sacrificed something that would eventually make him weaker the less he had. He wanted to maintain all of them for Yuta. He must have been in agony when Sicheng sacrificed it.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry I did it—” Sicheng pulls away. “You must have been in so much pain.”

“Sicheng…” Yuta calls to him, his tone appalled. His eyes pinch in utter heartbreak, tears streaming down his face. There’s a flicker of confusion, however. Why is that?

Once again, the older pulls him into his chest, hands shaking as they rest against his nape.

“Dear Satan—” Yuta curses. “I didn’t know, I didn’t know you were fighting to that extent,” He confesses.

So, Yuta never received the lash back when he sacrificed his heart? Relief overcomes Sicheng, and he holds his mate tighter.

“Love,” Yuta calls for him. “I can’t believe you did it… But if it meant to see you again, safe and sound, I’d take that pain as many times as I should have.” His hand brushes the patch on Sicheng’s neck, leaving him tensed.

The very thing that prevented him from harming Yuta.

“But you are not a weapon to us,” Yuta says firmly, making sure Sicheng understands that no matter what, he’ll always belong with them. Not to the empire where he comes from, but to his family, where they protect and love each other unconditionally. Admire each other’s strengths and efforts.

“Sicheng?!”

A voice shouts from the entrance. The devil looks over Yuta’s shoulder to see the Phantom Guardians.

He and Yuta pull away as they’re running over and showering him in hugs, and their signatures are stronger, but they’re equally comforting, blanketing him in safety.

He looks over at Yuta once again, but the demon is gone.

Where did he go?

A hand turns his face over, meeting Ten’s tearful gaze, and wow, everyone has changed so much. He’s looking at his unit, and it’s so wonderful to see them doing well, to know that they missed him just as much as he did.

“Don’t worry, he’s going to come back,” Ten assures him, eyes flickering behind him. Sicheng nods, reaching to hug his friends.

Xiaojun is a sobbing mess, hugging Sicheng tightly despite the sharp pains he’s been dealing with since he woke up. He needs to get it checked out later.

They’re catching him up, telling him how things have been, what disputes were occurring, such as Jungwoo dating Lucas! What has he missed?! They also talked about how Yuta kept moping and talked about him whenever he could. Oh, Sicheng will make up for the time lost with his lover for as long as they live as immortals.

Later on, Jungwoo comes in when the Phantom Guardians leave to check up on Jisung.

The angel is crying in Sicheng’s arms, missing the devil terribly. “You did make it, see?” Jungwoo sniffles. Sicheng nods, brushing his hand against his wings. Soft and white pristine feathers that glide so smoothly.

He recalls the way Jungwoo entered and how Lucas was ecstatic for the angel to spare time to visit. They exchanged a quick kiss when Lucas left with the Phantom Guardians. Fresh love as its finest, and it will continue to age like fine wine if they know what they’re doing.

“You seem super happy. I’m glad for you two,” Sicheng tells him. The Angel nods, a slight tint of blush forming on the apples of his cheeks.

“A lot has… happened.” His smile fades, and that immediately leaves Sicheng to worry. What has happened in the past two years that would leave Jungwoo to suddenly frown? “I just missed you so much,” He hugs him tighter and even heals him without Sicheng telling him of his pains.

“I can tell by the way your breathing stutters,” The angel clicks his tongue and flicks the devil’s forehead.

Taeyong and Johnny come to visit next. They look somewhat lost for their composure. Taeyong is evidently tired, and Johnny doesn’t seem as laid back as usual when they first entered, but when their eyes meet, their faces unfold from the cold demeanors, revealing their true selves as they walk over and hug him.

“I thank the universe for everything that has kept you here with us,” Taeyong says through tears, and Sicheng wholeheartedly agrees. Johnny pats his back, wiping stray tears away.

“You’ve always been strong. And I’m sure you showed them who the boss was.” He raises a fist, and pride swells within Sicheng, nodding. That’s right. He won against a powerful figure who dared to mock him in the fields. That enemy paid the price for something they both hadn’t expected, but it was satisfying and worth the trouble. He returns the first bump to Johnny, and they catch up on how the team has been over the past two years.

“We haven’t been as active since this year due to the increase in crimes occurring in our homeland. It’s strange,” Johnny explains.

“Partially, but I believed the team would need a break from guild missions,” Taeyong said.

Sicheng can’t help but question why the twenty of them would need a break? They love taking missions. It’s where all the unexpected stories unfold! But when Sicheng looks at Taeyong, he notes the tightness in the older’s lips as he smiles, the dark circles, and slightly furrowed brows. He’s troubled.

The thought of someone as impassible as Taeyong leaves him slightly weary. He reaches over to hold his hand, offering a silent gaze the leader would soon recognize. A gesture to ask if he’s really okay.

The demigod coughs and turns away before clearing his throat. “Everything is fine, Sicheng.” He assured. Sicheng takes a glance at Johnny to catch his frown, but quickly looks at Taeyong. The leader is still looking at him, and Sicheng can’t help but think:

Lee Taeyong, the guardian of heaven, is a terrible actor.

Sicheng knows how to fight for neutrality. Knows how to control his facial muscles with ease because it was his protection, his mask against his own homeland. Taeyong never needed it for being so strong in a healthier environment. But Sicheng won’t push. Taeyong will tell when the time is right; the devil trusts his leader that much. Because Taeyong is a responsible man and knows how to never make mistakes like Sicheng.

Then, Jeno, Jaemin, Mark, Renjun, and Chenle visit. The trio of childhood friends immediately jumped onto the bed, soaking his hospital gown in their tears. Jaemin, ecstatic, cheers, and squishes Sicheng’s face, fighting back his tears. The phoenix has never been a crier, a strong soul that refuses to cry. Sicheng respects him so much. The devil himself has cried way too many times.

Then he looks up to meet Jeno and Mark’s gazes, tears slipping down their faces as they wryly smile with pride. “We’re so glad to see you’re okay,” Mark says, and both he and Jeno are reaching to hold Sicheng’s hand. The older nods in agreement, tightening his grip.

“Jisung is restless, and he’s worried about you since he was in a different division for so long,” Jeno informed him.

Sicheng silently laughs, smiling widely at that remark.

“I will see him when the doctors permit me.” He promised.

“It’s okay, Sicheng,” Chenle sniffles, “Just let me hog you for now, we missed you so much—” He hiccups.

“Oh, Sicheng! Please visit me as much as you can!” Donghyuck dramatically wails. “Mark has been so unfair on our missions!”

“Oh my gosh, Sicheng,” Renjun says, sitting up, face displaying a mischievous look in his eyes. “You won’t believe what Mark said to—” The leader of the Sleeping Guardians clasps a hand over his mouth, face contorted in fright.

“Oh! All I said was that you’d be able to see Jisung in a few hours, but it seems like not!”

Well, Mark is quite forgetful of keeping track of promises, Sicheng supposes.

Renjun bites his hand, and the sphinx shrieks, and they end up wrestling on the ground. Jeno and Jaemin sigh, going over to pry them apart.

Shotaro and Sungchan enter, faces appalled at the scene, but they quickly walk past them, ignoring the ruckus just to greet Sicheng, tearful as they’d be. Though the devil is starting to feel overwhelmed with the amount of bodies huddling around him, and he kind of needs some space to breathe as much as he misses everyone.

“Hyung, we gotta spar again, you don’t know how much you’ve missed out. I’ve gotten stronger!” Sungchan swears, grinning. Shotaro pushes his mate to the side, rolling his eyes.

“We’re just so glad to see you’re recovering well. I hope the two years were flying for you.” Sicheng thanks Shotaro, always so polite and kind. That’s when the other whips out a stash of his special rice dessert. Sicheng grins widely, hugging the other. He’ll be sure to eat it when the doctors clear him.

“You stopped writing,” Donghyuck frowns as he points out, playing with Sicheng’s fingers. That’s right, the others have all sent letters other than Yuta.

“Did it also happen with Jisung?” Chenle nods, slightly frowning now.

Sicheng sighs, a deep one at that. The younger men gather around his bed, worry evident on their faces now.

“It was the military. I believe they halted the letters to push us to desperation.” Everyone’s gaze glowers and narrows, anger evident through their eyes. “That desperation was the key to victory.”

“They shouldn’t have done that— that’s terrible!” Mark grumbles.

“Jisung isn’t going to take that news well.” Jaemin muses.

Yuta’s signature makes itself present in the room, and he’s got a sack in his hand. Sicheng can’t help but look at his mate, confused. Everyone around becomes silent, watching carefully. The demon has a hardened expression, but Sicheng sees the underlying relief within the depths of his eyes. He looks back at what’s in the older’s hand and pieces it together.

Those are letters.

His face falls into awe, and his eyes burn once again as Yuta approaches, his smile softly returning. He hands it to Sicheng with utmost care, and the devil takes it, hands shaking as he carries all the love his friends had sent over in the past year and a half. It’s been sitting and waiting to be read, and he looks up at his lover.

Yuta always goes out of his way to assure him he is indeed loved. He’s always stood by his side whether known or in silence— he has never failed to make Sicheng feel like chest is overflowing with constant love.

Is there any other way Sicheng could express his gratitude? Yes, there is.

“Thank you, Yuta.”

He watches as Yuta’s face melts into love and certainty, leaning over to kiss Sicheng, and the devil cries into the kiss, thanking him with everything he has to offer. The preciousness Sicheng has always said with his voice is everything he can offer. For he fears that if he says it too much and too often, it would lose its meaning. He steals the chances he can before his own body resurfaces in fright.

But the beautiful idea it proposes has, in fact, never died.

When they part, Sicheng turns to look at the others, and they’re staring at him, eyes wide like saucers and jaws unhinged. What’s wrong? Maybe that was too much to express before the younger men.

However, Yuta is chuckling, lifting Sicheng’s chin.

“You just spoke for the first time in front of them.”

Realization dawns upon the devil, and he quickly becomes embarrassed, unable to meet their gazes. But he sees the sack of letters on his lap, and he’s quickly reminded that no matter what, they have loved him. What’s there to be embarrassed about anymore? They love each other’s flaws and hopes.

“Y-You just spoke!” Donghyuck freaks out and stands up, running around panicking.

“Oh… my… God.” Sungchan mutters, and right beside him, Shotaro and Renjun stare at Sicheng, utterly speechless.

“I—I… What?!” Chenle screams, and everyone has to cover their ears.

Jaemin is right next to him, cupping his face to see if what he heard was real. It’s like the phoenix is staring right into his soul, and Yuta is enjoying the chaos.

“Holy Jesus is right, did he or God or whatever bless you???” Mark waves his arms in the air, and Renjun ends up hitting Mark for assuming God could bless Sicheng. “I mean Satan!” Jeno grimaces, the only one aware in the room besides Yuta.

The demon eventually pushes Jaemin away, whispering, “Do you need some space?” Because they’re going to start asking soon. Yuta, of course, worries for him, knowing Sicheng doesn’t like to tread the deep side of the past. But as Sicheng watches everyone, he figures that it's time for a new change. After all, he’s been hiding so much of that side of himself.

He looks at Yuta and shakes his head.

“I think… I’ll tell them.”

“Are you sure?” Jeno’s brow furrows as he approaches, frown deepening. Sicheng nods, assuring him with a gentle smile. He feels okay, he feels so much better now that he’s here, he’s back where his home is.

“You know?” Jaemin asks his mate in a soft tone rather than accusing.

“No duh, he’s as ancient as they are!” Donghyuck throws his hands in the air. Ah, so they are ancient, huh?

They get everyone to settle, Sicheng holding the sack preciously in his hands. Meanwhile, he told Yuta he’d be fine and that he should pay Jisung a visit.

“I do have some letters I found for your comrades as well,” Yuta notes.

Sicheng softly smiles at that. “You really are the kindest. Tell them I said hi.”

Yuta nods and kisses his head. That’s when the oldest pulls out a stack of envelopes for Chenle, all the letters in Jisung’s messy handwriting.

The fae gasps and openly cries, hugging Yuta, and thanking him in mantras.

“I have a bunch of our letters to sort out, too. I will definitely have BamBam and Jungkook suffer with me with that, but take it easy, okay, love?”

Sicheng nods with a thumbs up, and Yuta leaves.

When Sicheng faces the younger men, they’re attentive, lips slightly frowned in worry, eager to listen to what he has to tell. He takes a deep breath and explains.

“I could speak. I just… I can’t.” He looks at Jeno, who nods, smiling as if he’s telling him he’s doing great. “I was diagnosed with traumatic mutism after a major battle took place in Avrotus. The Battle of Gluttonitia.”

Mark, Jaemin, and Shotaro look at him with wide eyes, gazes of knowing, much to the devil’s surprise. “That was… That was a bit over two and a half centuries ago,” Shotaro points out.

“What is it?” The ones who are currently in their twenties are quite confused. They most likely forgot about the historical event or it was never taught to them.

“The Battle of Gluttonitia was the most devastating battles in Avrotus in ages. Literal ages.” Jeno speaks up. “You may recognize a few names I’m about to include who have participated. Of course, Sicheng, Min Yoongi, Xu Minghao, and Jisung all participated, but in separate cities.” Jeno meets his gaze, noting he left out someone, but they both know they shouldn’t bring it up. “In short, the city of Gluttonitia disappeared. No one knows exactly what happened, and over four thousand lives were lost that day.”

Sicheng nods, confirming. “I lost someone so dear to me.” His eyes gravitate to Chenle, and the man looks so heartbroken, shoving down everything he has to remain calm. He still sees a little bit of Jinrak in him. But Chenle is Chenle. That’s that, and he loves him so dearly. “They were like my little brother. I grieved and witnessed the worst nightmares during battle.” He thinks about Yuta being bloody and missing hearts because of him. It still settles uneasily within him, but he swallows and continues. “It crept slowly. I couldn’t help it. But what you witnessed, I just can’t help but express things with my voice. It just needs to happen.” He looks at them, slightly weary. “Can you forgive me for being unable to use my voice with you?”

They’re all choked up in tears. I’m

“Why are you asking for forgiveness? We will never blame you or be mad at you for choosing when to use your voice,” Chenle frustratingly says through tears.

“It’s your choice. We’d respect it no matter what.” Jaemin wipes his tears away, unable to hold them back anymore.

“Hyung…” Mark is standing right next to him. He’s crying even more, and Sicheng has to reach over and wipe his face. “I… I’m really thankful you trusted us with this part of yourself. Thank you for sharing with us.” Sicheng is in awe of the sphinx, nodding and pulling him in for a hug.

He looks over at Jeno, who’s smiling proudly, nodding at him. He looks so happy, so proud. It makes his heart warm even more, grateful for all the support he has received from his family.

“If you told me to go fuck off, I’d do it just for you, Hyung. I love you!” Donghyuck sobs openly and loudly, hugging the devil.

“Oh, my God! And I believed you were just sick for sixteen years of knowing you!” Chenle suddenly points out, and Sicheng silently laughs at that. So Chenle really believed it even as an adult?

“Well, I don’t really blame you…” Renjun kindly mutters.

“Damn you’re stupid,” Sungchan makes fun of the water fae, and he gets a face full of water in retaliation.

Shotaro goes over to hug the devil. “You mean so much to us; there is nothing that we won’t force you to do.” And Sicheng knows that by heart.

⚚

Yuta eventually returns, and Sicheng has gone through a few letters already, fondly reading them in awe and heartbreak.

“Whose letter are you reading?” Yuta asks as he approaches.

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

XX.XX.2227X

To my dearest mate,

You won’t believe what happened today! I was at a gathering with the team after so long. The battles at Vraxorid had ceased; everything is under control now, which is good. However, the others are having their own difficult time, dealing with rising crimes in their own empires. It’s been odd, but other than that, we still try to regather when the opportunity arises. I’m sure once you and Jisung return, the team will be a lot more active. We’re waiting for you two to come home safely from that damned Cursed War.

Back to what happened today, we were playing a game to get each other to laugh. When Mark was chosen to make me laugh, I was expecting something stupid, per usual.

You know what he said?

He said, “Sicheng Hyung.”

I didn’t know what to make of that.

I love you and miss you so much. When you were brought up, I could only think of all the times we have spent together. How far we’ve gotten, and how much we’ve changed and grown. Even our love has changed, but it’s changed for the better; it’s grown stronger. But I guess our memories made me miss you more than ever.

I could only wonder if you were safe, warm, fed, and kept company. The concealing patches must be more horrific for you, who is in need of comfort, and I wish my emotions could resonate with you. To remind you that you are not forgotten. I do believe Minghao will be there to comfort you at all costs. He’s your scary, protective best friend after all. Jisung, of course, is placed in the front lines, but I’ll be sure to write a letter to him soon.

But I just needed you to know that I miss you so much. I know I’ve written it a lot.

But with every waking morning to a bed that’s cold, sleepless nights without having you in my arms, it’s been lonely. But you’ve left so many things in my home that remind me of you. You left your favorite tea where I usually get my cups. I found some charms you learned how to make from Renjun and Chenle in the most unexpected places. Your scent remains strong on my sheets, and your masks and spare daggers sit on my desk, neat and clean.

I regain hope with each little thing you’ve left behind, my sweet and sly devil. You really do put your vows to work. To reach me with love, no matter how distant we are. We are existing in the same time, that’s also what makes our love evidently alive.

Thank you, and please stay safe. Protect your values, and have faith as always.

Love,

Your Eternity

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

Sicheng wetly smiles and shows Yuta the letter. The older skims it, and he rolls his eyes. “Ugh, I can’t believe him! It was so awkward, and I almost cried!” Sicheng smiles even wider and tilts his head in awe at the heartfelt confession. But he does understand where the demon is coming from. Sicheng almost cried every night thinking of Yuta.

To heal those memories, he holds his hand and kisses it, the demon returning the gesture as well. Then, Yuta’s hand reaches for his neck, fingers brushing over the nullifying patch. The devil shivers, pleading with the demon to take it off. The older holds his gaze, seeing his desperation, and determination flickers through his eyes.

He imbues his magic into the bind and takes it off, and Sicheng gasps, his body flooded with Yuta’s signature and emotions. He sees the way his mate’s eyes dilate, jaw clenched as he experiences the same sensation. “Gosh, I missed this,” The older groans, leaning over to kiss Sicheng until they’re both breathless. The devil can’t help but silently laugh, ecstatic to finally feel Yuta’s emblem be free. Yuta looks at him, fond and relieved.

They settle once again, and Yuta glances at the pile of opened letters neatly placed back into their envelopes.

“Also, Yoongi wanted me to relay a message to you.” The younger nods, letting him continue. “You recently won against a few ranked S and ranked S+ opponents in your battles. You have been sufficient and effective in your role in the military in stealth and support.” He takes a deep breath, smiling. “You are now promoted to rank S+.”

“That’s fascinating. I'd better be promoted after all that.” Yuta laughs.

Jisung also swings by with Riki and Chenle. “Hyung, I’m so glad to see you’re recovering well.”

“I’m glad you’re recovered as well. At least you get to walk around. My doctor hasn’t visited me yet.” Did they forget about him? He might need to make a complaint, and he knows Renjun and Chenle have his back with that.

He looks over at Riki and waves. The younger grins and greets Sicheng with a cheery and natural mischievous smile. “What’s up, Sicheng? Do you want to hear about Yuta missing you?” He bats his eyes, and embarrassment takes over his emblem.

“Shut up! Go away!” Yuta scowls, and the younger demon is cackling, dragging Jisung and Chenle along with them. Apparently, they’re going to visit Jake, whose room is actually next door.

They read letters together as Sicheng rests up. He’s not going to be discharged for a while. They’re laughing at Donghyuck’s complaints over Mark and Jungwoo’s crises over Lucas before they started dating.

But the more Sicheng looks at the letters and who sent what, he notices there are very few from Jaehyun and Dongyoung.

“Are Jaehyun and Dongyoung okay?” Not to mention, he hasn’t seen them yet. But it’s been a long day, so maybe they’re out on missions or patrolling, busy in general.

However, something flashes across Yuta’s eyes and through his emblem.

Fright.

Before Sicheng could press on, the wall of the hospital room gets demolished, and Yuta deflects the splinters away from Sicheng.

What in the world?

As the dust settles, they see Sunghoon lying on the ground, groaning.

The younger rubs his chest, and Jungwon enters, glaring at the devil profusely. “Do you know how much pain Jake was in?”

Oh, this is definitely awkward.

“I know, I’m sorry for everything that happened. But you must know I’d never ever do such things. Have you been informed by the others about the intel?”

“Of course I have.” Jungwon cracks his stiff neck. “But I just needed to punch you. You know, for making us worried and angry.”

Sunghoon rubs his nape, silently agreeing. “I did deserve it,” He muttered.

In a blink, the fae relaxes, sighing. “Welcome back, Sunghoon.” He opens his hand for the devil. Sunghoon takes it, grinning, and he’s pulled into a hug.

This is interesting and wholesome and all, but what are they going to do about the destruction of the wall? Does he need to pay for it?

“Uhhhh, mind leaving the room?” Yuta finally grabs their attention.

The younger pair turns to see them, and Sicheng waves, unsure how to handle the situation.

“Sorry for intruding. I’ll make sure to restore the hole in the wall as soon as possible.” Jungwon bows with embarrassment. Sunghoon also bows, and they’re retreating through the devil-made entrance.

Although it’s wholesome and intriguing, Sicheng can’t help but notice the constant fluctuations of Yuta’s emotions. He’s stressed.

“I…” Yuta eventually says. “You’ll see soon.” That’s his response to his question?

Sicheng’s face falls, hands feeling cold. What does he mean by that?

⚗︎

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

1997X - 2226X

Jung Jaehyun, the evil-eye master

A devoted knight of Vraxorid, noted for his exceptional skills as a knight and comrade

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

Sicheng stares at the headstone for who knows how long. But his dry eyes are evident, tears finally seeping into them with a burning sensation. His throat scratches as he swallows, clumping up with something that makes him want to yell in denial. But the sensation is terribly repulsive, and he thinks he might vomit.

His breath stutters as he lets his tears fall, seeping into the earth that covers his friend’s body. The very earth that has embraced all, never rejecting, no matter who they were.

His knees buckle, eyes never straying from the headstone. Right beside him, he senses Jisung’s signature spiking in fury.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t bring myself to say it,” Yuta’s voice echoes from behind. The demon breaks with grief, still at a loss even if it’s been a year. Who are they kidding? Grief doesn’t dissipate like breath.

Sicheng’s body feels cold, a nonexistent hole drilled right through his chest without consent.

Why did Satan take him away?

Why did fate choose his demise so early?

Jaehyun was one of his childhood best friends, one of the oddest yet best people he has embraced. He made him laugh at times, he felt scared, and listened to him in silence as they were both men who weren’t big on words. They shared secrets and gossiped with Jinrak, still gossiping with Chenle. He assured him of anything. He was there whenever they asked of him to come. He never made a complaint, never argued, and never asked for anything else other than seeing everyone.

He had always been lovable and generous.

And just like that, he was gone.

Gone while Sicheng fought for his life and empire.

He didn’t even get to see him laugh and smile one last time. The thought chokes him, gutted as he cries.

“How?” Jisung’s voice resonates with an unknown level of emptiness.

Jaehyun was one of the best curse users of Vraxorid in their era!

“It was a squad mission of Jaehyun, Jungkook, BamBam, and Mark Tuan. To clear out the rogues and war criminals,” Yuta explains. “A thornhound got him... They couldn’t recover his body.”

A thornhound is a giant wolf-like monster, nearly as big as a watchtower. They typically roam the realms where demons and devils live, dark magical creatures lurking in the shadows. They can conceal their signatures, which makes them terrifying with the fact that their claws can paralyze and nullify the magic of their prey.

Sicheng snaps his head around, signing, “Dongyoung?”

Please don’t tell them him too. He prays to Satan.

Don’t take my family away. Stop ridding them from unfulfilled lives!

“He…” Yuta’s voice dies in his throat, and Sicheng looks at him, terrified. His blood rushes against his ears, breath hitching. “He’s become a silencer.”

Silencers— muted sirens who will never speak until death. It's a sad curse inflicted upon themselves, but sometimes, their cries have to be silenced for the betterment of their weeping souls.

Dongyoung loved singing. Sicheng loves his voice, and for that, it is reaped from grief.

It’s like truth after truth, life gets harder to grasp. Tragedies are a truth that splits reality into endless possibilities of what they could become.

Sicheng turns around, looking back at Jaehyun’s grave. He knows the others are hurt by this tragedy. They’re unable to withstand these lands except for the divine races.

Dongyoung wasn’t able to see Jaehyun one last time, even as a headstone.

“Did they make another one?”

“Yes. It’s at Dusktide Isle.”

Where Jaehyun and Dongyoung had first met.

Sicheng squeezes his eyes, thinking about Jaehyun’s wishes. And he knows Jaehyun would ask them to look after Dongyoung, care for him just as much as he would in a heartbeat.

Sicheng takes a breath and bows before the grave.

“Thank you for being the greatest friend to have stood by us. You are loved.”

⚚

The breeze brushes against his skin with a gentle touch, gliding through his hair with ease.

The smell of the ocean drifts, nothing too intense.

It’s dusk, the blood orange sun setting, leaving behind its intensity of radiance and soft ombré it reflects across the heavens.

Sicheng looks over at Taeyong, Yuta, Jungwoo, Jeno, Jisung, and Chenle. They’re solemn, gazing at the headstone. Instead of dark obsidian, they used sapphire quartz and had it specifically designed in traditional scripture and gold bold-ended letters.

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

In Loving Memory Of

Jung Jaehyun, the evil-eye master

1997X - 2226X

A devoted member of the Ubiquitous Guardians
A friend, a protector, a brethren, and a lover

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･°❀⋆.ೃ࿔:･

The wind blows through their hair and clothes, no armor or gear on them. Sicheng lets the breeze flutter through his linen clothes, light and coarse. It feels surreal to see everyone not in their uniforms, in simple light linen and cotton trousers. Even the warm sunlight reflects onto their skin, glowing. In all, a solemn yet serene silence settles in the atmosphere.

It feels as if they were in another reality.

He looks down the cliff to see Dongyoung standing in the ocean, clothes soaked. But he’s unbothered, head craned to the sky that changes from a pale orange to purple dusk, stars revealing themselves.

They make their way down to him, wading through the cold water that splashes and pushes, but they tread with ease. Sicheng reaches for his shoulder, joining him to look up where the hidden stars remain. Jisung is on Dongyoung’s right, everyone’s eyes glazed in sorrow.

Everyone stands in silence, admiring the fading light that bleeds into the starlight darkness.

The devil looks at Dongyoung, his eyes tearful and anguished. They show him how much he loved Jaehyun. How deep this scar will be left in his soul for as long as he lives.

Then, Dongyoung’s head lowers, looking at him. A wistful smile replaces his frown. Then the siren turns to Jisung, and more tears are falling. In gratitude and blessings.

For two have returned home after one had left.

“Welcome home,” He signs, and the sight is so foreign, stabbing him straight in the chest. Sicheng can’t help but weep for his friend who has become eternally mute, all from a curse bound through his own magic. Bound because he had to grieve his heart out to the world.

Dongyoung brings the returned men into an embrace, and the others gather around, joining in on the group hug. Sicheng holds him tightly. He’ll make sure his friend gets the support he needs. He’ll stand here with him in remembrance of Jaehyun, but never trapped in this place.

Later, the rest of the Ubiquitous members arrive. A welcoming silence that treads through the currents. They stand on the shores together, holding one another as they look around until the sun finally sets, offering the constellations of fallen stars and comrades.

It’s beautiful to see the stars twinkling and see the blues, purples, and silver of the galaxy above. Dongyoung is off, accompanied by Taeyong as they stand next to each other in grief.

Sicheng reaches to hold Yuta’s hand on his left, looking at his mate. The demon looks at him, expression sorrowful.

He knows Yuta was devastated, for the demon was his best friend as well. He lost a brother of life, and Sicheng feels his grief, but it’s evident he’s been healing. But he also wished he were there when Yuta needed him. Yuta has always been so strong.

He hugs him, hoping the demon can still read his silence though the rough currents of darkness. He’ll be here for him. When they part just the slightest, he feels the older’s relief; pinched, but grateful.

They smile at each other, wet and hopeful as they continue staring into the night sky.

It’ll take time to heal, and that’s okay.

That’s the beauty of it all.

Chapter Text

Months pass in serene silence, healing and moving forward in their lives. That’s what Jaehyun would have wanted just like YangYang. Within the past few months, Yuta and Sicheng had finally decided to live together. But not in either the Avrotus Empire or Vraxorid Empire. They hated it there, even if they raised them.

They agreed to move to the Supernatural Empire. It’s indeed one of the priciest empires to live in, but they had the money to support themselves. Especially Sicheng after receiving his promotion and participating in the Cursed War.

They chose a wonderful courtyard residence that’s crowded in nature. Away from neighbors and somewhat further away from the town of Xinkou, Shenhua City. The house was very traditional with timber-frame construction, bilateral symmetry, horizontal emphasis, and deep, curved overhanging roofs. It had outdoor pathways to reach other rooms of the home, followed by towering bamboo, and circular arches.

Their living room could open up into a patio from the sliding doors, where they could gaze out and see the lake that is included with the land. It’s a stark contrast they both enjoyed compared to their homes. No more Victorian Gothic architecture haunted them. No more of the crimson skies during the day, and the blood moons at night.

The air here was so fresh and nicer, the creatures around were domestic and kinder.

As for the weather, other than the clear and sunny days, sometimes rain would shower them. But it wasn’t bad at all.

Sicheng enters the living room, spotting Yuta sitting on the tatami floor, staring out to admire the serenity of nature. He approaches with a tray in hand, placing it down on the kang zhuo, and pouring some tea for his mate.

“Let me do it, love.” Yuta swiftly takes the teapot from the devil, pouring with a lopsided grin. Sicheng huffs and rolls his eyes, deciding to open a small bamboo steam basket of white buns filled with sweet red bean paste.

During the period of easing back into a ‘normal’ life, it had been a lot harder to adjust. The urgency that always came from night patrol, and hearing night terrors of poor devils. Sicheng himself suffered from the night terrors of sacrificing his heart, and the fear of hurting Yuta.

His mate, of course, stayed by his side, patient and caring to help him ease back. He’d purposely leave behind little sketches around the house as Sicheng cleaned, and he’d collect every fragment of healing gifted by his beloved.

Sicheng had also used the time to distract himself by learning how to bake and cook. He’d experiment and let Yuta try if he was confident enough for the dish, which wasn’t often. So far, Yuta seems to be really enthusiastic about his red bean buns and the rice cake dessert Sicheng learned from Shotaro.

“You should let me try your other creations some more~ What are you gatekeeping from me?” Yuta teasingly whines, and Sicheng smiles, his ears slightly burning.

“Because they’re not perfected yet. I’ll let you taste when it’s good enough to try.”

“Oh, sweetheart, stop with the perfection. Anything you make with your hands will turn out amazing.” He sneaks a kiss on Sicheng’s cheek as the younger holds up a bun to feed Yuta.

“Until I accidentally poison you.”

“You know that us demons and devils are barely affected by poison. It’s just a slight hinder,” He shrugs. “Okay, well, except for like ranked R people with poison magic…”

Sicheng can’t help but look at him, deadpanned.

“I’m beginning to think you’re the influence to Riki’s behavior.”

Not too long ago, Riki swung by after a mission, and he was sporting blue spots over his arm and shrugged it off. Sicheng found out he was bitten by a basilisk and took the kid to the nearest hospital.

And no, satanic races cannot get rid of poison by regenerating.

“C’mon that was nothing!”

Sicheng begins to point out how many times the kid had been poisoned without anyone knowing until he begins to show symptoms. Sicheng couldn’t help but grimace that one time the man’s eye turned completely green.

“But was he ever throwing up blood?” Yuta cocks a brow.

Sicheng slumps and decides to throw the bamboo lid at him.

Yuta catches it and laughs, knowing he won.

“I also really like that one pork dish, you know? The one with crispy skin.” Sicheng looks at him, stunned. He has a hard time trying to get the skin to be light, less dense to chew on. The flavoring is still somewhat lacking, but it’s also not too bad.

“You tried it?” Sicheng usually gives his failures to the animals around, especially the Aurora koi fishes in the lake. At least he’s being resourceful.

But when did Yuta sneak a bite??

“Of course! You’re a great cook, love. You don’t need to worry so much about it. I’d eat anything even if you do end up poisoning me!”

Sicheng thinks Yuta is also a great cook. He really enjoys the little balls of wheat flour with bits of octopus and other ingredients he doesn’t know. But Yuta makes it so damn tasty.

Nonetheless, the devil looks at his mate, chest swelling in awe and warmth. It pushes him to lean on the idea.

“If… If you say so, I can make it for dinner,” He shyly signed.

Glancing over, Yuta looks at him, softly and smiling. He can feel his fatuous endearment and the devil can’t help but bask in it with confidence. Sicheng crawls over, straddling the older’s lap as the other holds his hips steady, looking up at him as if he held his world. Eyes dazzled and so, so breathless, Yuta has always made the devil feel so special.

Sicheng wraps his arms over his shoulders, and leans in to kiss him. They’re smiling and giggling, and he’ll always be so shy, but in the best way possible.

“Do you like this place?” He can’t help but ask. Seeing the way his mate enjoys the tiny bits of nature and even napping under the sun on the engawa. He’s so cute even when Yuta doesn’t admit it.

“Of course I do,” Yuta nuzzles his head into his chest, and Sicheng is ruffling his hair. “But I love it when you’re here with me,” He sighs in triumph.

His thinks his hearts skipped over their rhythm, breathless.

“You’re so cheesy.”

“But it’s true, and you know it.”

Coltish, Sicheng pushes the demon back and gets up before running off through the halls and corridors, footsteps light as ever.

“Oh, so we’re playing that game huh?” He hears Yuta take the challenge.

Sicheng blitzes to the side when he senses Yuta’s signature right before him, and the older misses him.

They’re blitzing around, laughing and smiling as Sicheng goes to the back where the lake resides, and Yuta finally catches him, tickling him.

He squirms and laughs, accepting his defeat.

“You’re never getting away from me!” Yuta teases, pecking kisses around his face as he continues tickling Sicheng.

⚚

The sound of a bell jingles, signaling that someone is at the main gate. If a person’s signature is detected by the crystal statues at the entrance, it will automatically trigger the tiny bells around the courtyard residence.

“I’ll get it!” Yuta blitzes off before Sicheng can put down the butcher knife.

The demon returns just as quickly, and Sicheng recognizes this signature. He turns around and sees Renjun.

Surprised, he places down the knife after noticing his distressing expression on the younger’s face.

“Are you okay?” He washes his hands and takes off his apron, going over to the fae.

Yuta gives them some space, worry evident between the couple.

Renjun shakes his head, biting his fingernails. “I… I don’t know what to do,” He starts. The devil guides the shorter over to their living room, sitting the fae on one of their floor cushions.

“Please don’t judge me, Sicheng,” Renjun pleads. He’s groaning into his hands, seemingly frustrated.

“I won’t.”

“I might.”

Sicheng turns around looking at his lover.

“Not now, love.”

Yuta puts his hands in the air in defeat, but approaches, still concerned for their friend.

“I think… I think I like Jeno and Jaemin…”

Whoa there— okay— what did he just hear?

“You’re judging!” Renjun hits the devil with another cushion, and the older smiles apologetically.

“No, no, I’m just surprised, that’s all.”

Because those two have been mated for fifteen years! It’s not that he’s against polyamorous relationships. If they’re happy, then they’re happy.

He glances at Yuta, whose jaw is unhinged. Sicheng points to the engawa and sends Yuta to sit and stare at the lake. No making faces.

“I know they’ve been mated for a long time, but… I feel like they’re treating me very nicely. Like more than a friend.”

Sicheng looks at his friend, and he knows Renjun. Renjun isn’t one to mistake actions and he knows boundaries. Renjun is an intelligent and loving, he knows when things are changing.

“And how do you feel about it? How do you feel about them?”

Renjun looks at him, somewhat overwhelmed. “I… I feel like I’m intruding on something I shouldn’t. But maybe they’re just extra comfortable?”

Sicheng highly doubts it. He even senses Yuta’s doubt.

“But I trust them.” Renjun eventually says, eager and honest. “They make me feel okay. They make me feel… like I belong.” His eyes cast, bringing his knees to his chest.

“I don’t know, I’m confused… I’m conflicted.” The fae puts his hands on his face, suddenly becoming tearful.

“But—” He sniffles, and Sicheng immediately places a hand on his back, and Yuta gets up, approaching. “—YangYang.”

Sicheng freezes at the mention of their friend, the mention of Renjun’s previous lover. The way he says his name in utter heartbreak, a whisper of forgiveness. Sicheng finally gets it.

Renjun is scared to move on from YangYang.

It’s been four years since his death, but the fae has been doing well, facing a brighter path. But sometimes, Sicheng would catch the way the younger would look up at the sky with longing. He still thinks and misses him, and they all do.

He pulls the younger in for a hug, rubbing his back. That’s all it takes for the other to burst into loud sobs.

“I feel like it’s unfair to him!” He says through sniffles. “I feel like I’d be doing him wrong if I move on— he loved me so much, Ge.”

Hearing his conflicted and guilty cries only resurfaces the memories they had with the dragon.

“He did love you, very much,” He assured Renjun. YangYang was so proud to have Renjun by his side, and he can’t help but become tearful at the beautiful memories. Of what could have remained. “But Renjun,” This is something Yuta and Sicheng can’t solve with him. They can’t offer a solid advice for the man. He sounds like he wants to try again, which is good, but if he still holds on to YangYang, he’s going to have a hard time letting go. That’s the hardest part about loving someone. “We can’t tell you what to do. Your love for YangYang is something we will never fully understand. Of how much you loved him. You know yourself better than anyone.”

He takes a deep breath, feeling Yuta’s warm hand on his as they both hold Renjun.

“If you want to try with Jeno and Jaemin, you have to learn how to let go.” It sounds terrible, but love has always came with sacrifices more than the eye could see. It sacrifices anything as long as you’re willing to serve it.

“But if I let go,” Renjun hiccups, pained and fearful, “Then there would be no one else to ever know how lovely he truly was.”

Sicheng has to suck in a sharp breath, because gosh— his fear and love hurts. Even Yuta heaves a sharp breath, meeting Sicheng’s gaze; pinched.

Renjun doesn’t want to forget the cherished memories, but he needs to make room if he does want to be with Jeno and Jaemin.

“No one will forget,” Yuta assures with a pained smile. “Especially you, Renjun.” Yuta’s other hand reached for Sicheng’s back, rubbing in circular motions, and he leans into his hand. “Letting go doesn’t mean you’re going to lose those memories.” He meets Sicheng’s gaze, eyes softened in remembrance. “You’re letting go of your grief.”

Sicheng knows Yuta is now saying this to both of them. For all of them who have lost their friends for eternity.

Renjun cries even more, but they soon blend into wet little laughs of revelation.

“Thank you, Yuta. Thank you Sicheng,” He hugs the couple, smiling wider. “I really needed to hear this and talk to you. Thank you,” He repeats.

“Of course, we’re here for each other.” Yuta assures the younger.

As Sicheng listens, he realizes this is what Jungwoo and Jeno had meant three decades ago. For having each other. But Sicheng was too scared. And as he looks at Renjun, he knows that the fae has been braver and stronger than him even now than when they had first met.

⚚

They talk over dinner, Renjun stuffing his mouth with rice and the pork he made.

“Ge, I might need to live here forever. I love this food!”

Sicheng glances at his mate, the older raising a brow as if to say: See? I’m not the only one.

He grows flustered, hiding his face behind his rice bowl.

“Did you tell Chenle?” Yuta asks.

“Who do you take him for?” Renjun eyes the demon. “His loud ass is going to do something unpredictable.” Sicheng can’t help but agree. He’s a sneaky and unpredictable person.

“C’mon he’s not that bad!” Yuta grins, glancing at Sicheng.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Renjun rolls his eyes.

“What about Junhui?”

That reminds Sicheng, he should go visit the couple. He’s sure Minghao would be delighted to have a friend over. He hasn’t seen him ever since they were hospitalized after the war.

“He’s away on a mission with the Bijou team,” Renjun explains.

The visiting will have to wait then.

As they continue to talk over dinner, the bells jingle once again. They can sense Jeno and Jaemin’s powerful signatures from here, and Sicheng immediately looks at Renjun. The fae seems tensed, looking at him in shock.

“Do you want us to say you’re not here?” Yuta offers.

The younger is gnawing on his lips, hands fidgeting with his teacup.

Eventually, he exhales and shakes his head.

“I think I should talk to them.”

“I think you should take your time.” The younger is moving quite fast and Yuta agrees with him.

“No, not like that… but I just need to clarify with them.” He turns around to where the main gate is located. “I don’t want to misunderstand them as well.”

“I see,” Yuta places his cup down with a soft clink. “Do you want to use this space?”

“Are you sure?” Their friend looks at them, unsure. “I don’t want to use your space for… that.”

“It’s fine, we’ll go walk around the lake,” Sicheng assures.

“If you say so…”

Yuta gets up and blitzes off while Sicheng goes over to support his friend. “You got this. They’ll understand.” Sicheng knows that Jeno and Jaemin are one of the most communicative members on their team. They wouldn’t hurt anyone in their family. Never.

“I know they will. I just… need time.” Renjun exhales. Sicheng gives him a firm squeeze on the shoulder and lets go once Jeno teleports Yuta and Jaemin into their dining room.

“What’s up?” Jaemin is the first to greet them, smiling as cheerfully as usual. His eyes seem to lighten up at the sight of Renjun, and Jeno follows suit.

“Donghyuck started worrying that Renjun was kidnapped,” Jeno explains as he chuckles. “He was threatening Mark to send us for him or else he’d kiss him in front of us again.”

“Kiss? Again??” Yuta laughs. “Wait— what???”

“Oh, it’s nothing,” The vice leader waves his hand.

Sicheng himself is shocked to hear that Mark and Donghyuck have something going on. But right now, their focus is on those three men.

“Would you two like some dinner?” Sicheng offers, gesturing to the platter of chopped up roasted pork.

“If you insist,” Jeno thanks the couple, and they’re sitting down, Yuta handing them their own bowls of rice and utensils.

“You’re going to love it,” Yuta encourages. Sicheng rolls his eyes and goes over to guide his mate away.

“We’re going to take a stroll around the lake.”

“At night?” Jaemin questions. Sicheng’s eyes flicker to Renjun, and the fae is taking deep and slow breaths.

“Why not? The moon is lovely tonight.” Yuta muses.

“Plus, the aurora kois glow in the dark! You should check it out whenever you can.”

“Oh? You don’t say?” Jeno pulls Jaemin to sit back down to eat.

“Not yet,” Jeno firmly says.

With that, the older couple take their leave.

They’re walking around the lake, pointing at the fish and fireflies. Hand in hand, they lean against each other in the calm ambience of the night. Yuta is humming a melody, and Sicheng gazes up at the midnight sky.

“The moon is lovely tonight, wouldn’t you say?” Yuta muses. It’s a full moon tonight, silver and pure. It’s luminance outshines the eternal darkness beyond what they could see.

“Yeah, it’s beautiful.”

He feels Yuta’s emotions radiate a warmth that leaves Sicheng leaning into his touch even more if he can.

⚚

When they return, they find the three men hugging each other, seemingly ready to leave. Just the sight itself leaves the couple assured nonetheless.

“Thank you for the food, Hyungs. We need to get Renjun back home. We’ll be sure to invite you guys over whenever you’re free.” Jeno smiles, and the three of them bow.

“It’s no big deal, really. Thanks for coming over for a bit.” Yuta waves his hand.

“Have safe travels!”

And safe to say, Jeno and Jaemin would be courting Renjun the next two months.

⚗︎

“Guys!” Chenle runs over with Jisung hand in hand.

A wave of Jisung’s signature slaps Sicheng in the chest, a signal that implies mine on the fae. That’s when Sicheng senses it, choking on his tea.

Yuta is equally taken aback, and the others are watching out of curiosity.

“What’s happening? Why is my number one couple choking?” Taeyong crosses his arms.

“We’re mated!”

Everyone gasps and breaks into cheers for them.

Next thing he knows, they’re sitting in the front rows of Jisung and Chenle’s mating ceremony cheering for their friends once later. It’s a lot different from back then, so much. But right now, it’s brighter than ever, and as Sicheng claps, he can’t help but feel proud of Jisung, especially. The warrior deserves this moment as much as anyone who has been placed with the heavyweight responsibilities from the moment they were born—a worthy and proud soldier who is indeed honorable. But also just a man who had gained and lost all, marching through the storms of death like no one else.

He looks over at Yuta, the older one, cheering with the widest grin. A petal lands on his head, and the devil plucks it off, showing it to his beloved.

“Cute,” He comments. “Is this one of your endless blossoming love of me?” He gestures to all of the countless petals, and Sicheng laughs and pushes him away.

Yuta barely jostles in his seat, but he’s smug and grinning widely.

They take each other's hands and wave to the couple, grateful to see a happier memory.

⚗︎

And then in the next month, Shotaro and Sungchan announce that they are mated!

They’re back at the Pheattotia Empire, and Sungchan is the one who’s bawling at the alter, cupping Shotaro’s face in awe.

This is a first, and Sicheng can’t help but silently laugh at the scene.

“Who knew Sungchan could cry like a man?” Lucas laughs, wrapping an arm around Jungwoo.

“Oh, leave the poor boy alone!” Hendery wipes a tear for his comrade. Those two have known each other for almost a lifetime, and Sicheng can’t help but coo at his friend.

Xiaojun is wiping his face, chuckling in endearment.

⚗︎

In the next year, Sicheng is at the beach with a crowd, admiring the sight of Johnny and Ten looking at each other in awe, foreheads pressed together as they sing along a ritual that sirens are accustomed to.

It’s a beautiful melody, and it almost makes Sicheng tearful to finally see his friend, who had supported him even when he had done the ultimate deed, still stood strong by his side. Never once failed as a vice leader and powerful friend.

Yuta catches his attention by guiding his chin to face him, thumbing his cheek. “You don’t have to hold back your tears, you know?”

“I know,” He assures him, blinking and a single tear drop falls.

Then he looks over at Dongyoung, who’s smiling and crying, grateful to watch his best friend finally get together with Johnny.

That’s when he notices Taeyong right beside the siren, a gentle hand on his forearm. It shouldn’t have been anything, but the more he thinks about it. There might be something happening more than what is said.

⚗︎

When Sicheng is two hundred thirty-three, Xiaojun and Hendery are mated, standing and waving at everyone they had invited to their ceremony.

“Wow, everyone is getting mated year after year in your team!” Junhui greets Sicheng, hugging the devil.

The older returns the hug and turns to hug Minghao.

Yuta greets the couple as well, talking over drinks.

“Yeah, it’s been quite the celebration. It’s like mating season, but it lasts for years.” Yuta sighs.

The couple look at the demon, faces turning slightly pink.

“Ah, maybe that came out wrong.” His mate realizes, and Sicheng silently chuckles, patting his face.

That’s when they hear Xiaojun cheering loudly, drunk off a few cups of alcohol. Oh dear it seems the real party is just about to begin.

⚗︎

Sicheng returns home after a mission, checking the mail box. There are a few scrolls and envelopes, sorting through them as he goes through the east wing and finds one in particular. A scroll that has an infinity-designed wax seal.

It’s Minghao’s personal waxed seal.

He puts that seperate from the others, leaving it on his desk.

He bathes and changes into new clothes, heating a teapot of water for some evening tea.

Yuta isn’t home yet, out on a mission with Chan and Riki. He’ll be back home in two days. For now, he opens up the living room, admiring the sunset. The years passing have been wonderful. He hasn’t felt this light in his life. He closes his eyes, letting the sun kiss his skin, warm all over.

His mind drifts back to the scroll he left on his desk. He should read it.

He gets up and stretches, quickly retrieving it. He makes his tea and sets everything down beside him on the patio, he even added a side of sliced apples.

He peels off the wax seal, and begins to read. At first glance, he immediately knows this isn’t Minghao’s handwriting, but Junhui’s.

As he continues to read, his hearts drop, icy dread filling his chest despite the sunlight radiating off him.

Tears fill his vision, plopping, bleeding into the inked page that sits in his trembling hands.

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

To Dong Sicheng and Nakamoto Yuta,

With my utmost and deepest condolences, I am sorry to inform you that Renjun has passed away. I know this news is terribly sudden and heartbreaking. I am still confused and heartbroken myself. Please come to my place on Friday. The Ubiquitous Guardians, along with Renjun’s friends, have all been sent letters of their own. Once again, I’m terribly sorry, and I wish this were all just a nightmare.

With deepest sympathy,

Wen Junhui

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

It just can’t be. How could Renjun have died?! He keeps reading the same lines over and over again, as if it was going to change under his imagination and will. But no. It’s a fine print of truth.

He brings his hands to his face, breaking into sobs. His friend was finally growing and restarting a new life of experiences. He was so happy, a radiance of protection and love.

Memories flood through him.

Of how Renjun would come to him for help, ask for his opinion. Even the times Renjun would scold him because he didn’t take his side like he was supposed to! The days Renjun would heal him and scold him, but still remind him he’s loved.

The fae was fun and lovable. No one could dislike a fae like him.

So what went wrong?

He has to know, but Junhui said to come in two days… he looks up through tears, seeing the blurred sky of ombres.

He’s immediately plummeted back to the time they were at the beach. When Dongyoung was staring up at the stars, wondering which star was Jaehyun’s.

Although satanic races believe in the hollow world— a place where they wander in eternal darkness and ashes— this is also a wonderful idea to accommodate.

But it’s still unfair.

Another void in the hole of his future memories. A void of knowing he will never get to see his friend smiling brightly, as if this world didn’t take his first love away. No, it wasn’t the world that took YangYang away. It was Sicheng who decided who didn’t get to see another day.

The immediate reminder leaves Sicheng choking on a sob, the ugliness overwhelming his own voice as he cries. The very sound that makes him feel repulsed and drawn to the darkest pits of memories.

He never wanted to. Never in his life would he imagine taking a friend’s life. He tried to let go of that pain, not all of it. A true leader will always bear the orders they can never take back. It’s their tragic destiny.

How much more is fate going to take those he loves away? He can’t even imagine what’s going to happen next.

He doesn’t want to know.

The sun loses its warmth as it slips away into the night, but Sicheng had been cold long before it decided to hide.

⚚

Yuta comes home in the morning, a day earlier. He’s panicked and weary, finding him staring out to the lake against the pillar of the engawa, tears as fresh as the wake of dawn.

Without a single thought, Sicheng hands him the letter he’s kept in his hand all night.

He senses Chan and Riki, most likely rushed over after the mission was over.

He hears the way Yuta’s breath hitches, and his emblem fades into denial, rage, and then grief. Sicheng looks at him, and Yuta’s eyes are welling up in tears.

Yuta puts the letter to the side, bringing a hand to his face, his touch light as a feather. The devil blinks, tears somehow still putting up the flow. It seems the wounds are still fresh to the cut, in his own chest, reaching out for his beloved.

He shifts and gets on his knees, leaning over to hug his mate.

“Gosh— I just… Fuck!” He hears Yuta curse, sniffles wracking through both of them. Sicheng stares at the letter through blurred tears and glances at Chan, who’s reading it from where it lies. His face falls, and so does Riki’s as well.

⚚

Sicheng is sitting on the floor in Junhui’s living room, pulling his knees to his chest as he leans against Yuta, silently crying as Junhui sorrowfully shows Jeno and Jaemin the remnant wing of Renjun’s, held in the fae’s palm, carefully wrapped in a sacred cloth.

Huang Renjun, the blessed, has died at the age of thirty-three. He disappeared on a mission during a battle. Unrecoverable until they found evidence of a torn wing that had his signature, but the magical properties were dead.

He senses the way Jeno and Jaemin’s signatures are spiking, rage evident within.

But Sicheng couldn’t care less if they decide to go on a rampage. They gave their all to Renjun, making him so happy. They cherished him the way Renjun felt belonging.

A hand touches his shoulder, and he immediately reaches to hold it, knowing it was Chenle’s. The younger fae was sobbing his heart out, losing his childhood best friend.

As he hears Chenle’s sobs, he can’t help but reminisce of what they had lost. The death of a loved one turns memories into dreams. Dreams of yearning for what was there when it no longer exists in the world.

“I’m sorry, everyone,” Junhui announces through a throaty voice, exhausted of crying. “But thank you for coming to pay for your respects to him. He was the loveliest.”

Everyone bows and begins to take their leave, ready evening. They’ve been there since morning, and Sicheng never noticed how much time had passed so quickly.

When most people have left, Minghao walks over to the couch where Sicheng settles. Yuta is on his right, sleeping against his shoulder while Chenle is resting his head on his lap. His hand is thrown out, Jisung holding it as he’s crouched on the ground, leaning his back against the foot of the couch.

When Sicheng looks up at his friend, he reaches to pat his shoulder, before his arm snakes over to pull him into an awkward position to hug, but it’s enough to get his friend’s comfort.

“Take it easy, all right?” He whispers.

Sicheng nods, thanking him. “You should go to Junhui. He needs you.” Minghao agrees, taking his leave.

“You’re welcome to stay for as long as you need. Let me know if you guys need anything.”

He thanks the younger once again, but he has all that he needs at the moment. The people he has known for a lifetime right here, sitting in his vicinity of knowing and belonging.

⚗︎

Through the passage of time, it gets lighter. But it feels more empty than it could ever be. With certainty, life continues forward, and the silence of presence offers a blanket of existence. Who used to exist.

On the brighter side, everyone has been doing better. Jeno and Jaemin visit Renjun’s grave stone once a week, but they put on their brightest smiles saying, “Renjun wouldn’t want us to be sad for eternity.”

Chenle has also been more upbeat these days, and Jisung would come over to the oldest members relieved about him.

Two years later, Jungwoo and Lucas want to mate.

Although, their traditions take the ceremony differently. Lucas’s pack was really hesitant of having him ‘mate’ an angel, which left the alpha pissy and angry.

It’s still not normalized for races to intermate with other races, many are quite conservative on the fact. But werewolves are heavily favored of their own traditions.

Sicheng even recalls hearing from Riki about Sunghoon and Jake’s hardships with the omega’s pack. This demon doesn’t play about his tea apparently.

“They’re going to try and get me to see someone else,” Lucas sighs frustratedly while the Phantom Guardians are on a mission.

“Just elope at this point,” Ten flips a knife.

Lucas snaps his head to the older, and Sicheng swore his head could have fell off. “I can’t do that! My pack would shame my family!”

“It’s not like their pack would have a satanic race— no offense Sicheng,” Hendery grimaces. Sicheng waves his hand, unaffected by the fact.

Don’t get them wrong. Werewolves are the friendliest races to supernaturals. They just don’t like interesting other races. Two whole different topics.

Now that time has passed, the judgement is somewhat more lenient. Still unrelenting though.

“Ugh, how did Jake do it with Sunghoon?!” Lucas whines, throwing a tantrum like a kid.

“Have Jungwoo go fight in a war and you just mope and plead to your pack that he’s your one and only.” Xiaojun deadpanned. The fire fae is equally aware of the said couple’s story through Renjun and Chenle. The two are good friends with Jake, so it makes sense for a few of them to know as well.

“Never! Woo doesn’t need to go to war!”

“You’re right about that.” Jungwoo is an expert of healing. He can use some offense magic, but it’s not the best. Plus, the angel is too kindhearted.

Thuck!

Everyone looks at Lucas, a knife stabbed into the tree right beside Lucas’s head.

“Holy shit, Ten, why’d you do that?!” Xiaojun gets up, panicking as if the tallest was injured but he clearly isn’t.

The alpha’s demeanor shifts, seemingly unfazed by the weapon as his eyes narrow at the vice leader.

“Then keep fighting them if you don’t want to elope. I don’t take bitches and bitching in my unit,” Ten raises another knife, getting ready to throw, but Sicheng catches his wrist, shaking his head. He glances at the fae. They shouldn’t be making their friend stressed out when he’s the healer.

“Me? Fight them? What can I do against them?” He’s referring to his own pack.

A pack in Okodia is known to be the entire town. Empires are typically broken down into cities and then towns. Traditionally, werewolves would be in large communities, and have evolved over centuries into the sizes of towns.

He’s got the whole ass community to face.

“Well what’s more important to you, Lucas?” Ten stands up and crosses his arms.

“Your love for Jungwoo or your pack’s ‘pride’?”

Sicheng stands awkwardly, looking between their most tensed members.

“Why would you even ask that?” Lucas shakes his head, brows narrowing further. His voice is somewhat strained, trying not to drag attention from any potential onlookers.

“Why aren’t you answering the question?” Ten pushes, clearly not having it, but Sicheng isn’t sure why he’s asking the most obvious question. “Huh? Why can’t you answer? Just say it!”

“Guys!”

Everyone looks at Hendery. He points down the hill and they crowd over to watch the village they were supposed to protect getting hurled by bandits.

Ten sighs and curses, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“You know what,” Ten announced, “Sicheng, Xiaojun, Hendery, I believe you three can take it from here. A few goblins wouldn’t hurt you right?” His voice raises, challenging if they dare to complain a single word.

“Of course not.” They nod, getting prepared.

“We will continue to have our private conversation.” The siren crosses his arms.

“Go.”

No one dares to question the vice leader, leaving their hideout immediately upon those orders.

⚚

And as Sicheng takes out the last goblin, he looks over at the couple, who seem equally worried for their friends.

Ten sees something they don’t see, and Sicheng is beginning to wonder if Lucas would choose his pack over Jungwoo. But he doesn’t think so. He’s sure they’ll find a way to accommodate. He must, because Sicheng sees the way the angel has fallen hard for the younger.

He can’t break Jungwoo’s heart.

For he’s the lover.

Jungwoo knows how to reach through people's hearts as if he has loved them for eternity, but no one has made him feel as loved until he met Lucas.

Much to Sicheng’s honesty, he thinks if he met Jungwoo before Yuta, he would have been in love with the angel. But he doesn’t dare lift that question because he has Yuta, and Yuta has him. Their own love is equally precious and unique of its own and he loves them so much.

“I’ve never seen Ten look so mad in so long,” Xiaojun whispers as if the said man could hear them ten miles away.

“Hendery, I think you may have a chance to talk this out with him, actually.” The goblin looks at him, eyes wide.

“Me?! Why me?!” Hendery clearly thinks he’s crazy.

“Well, don’t take it personal, but with you experience with your own family and town…” He lets the cogs turn in the other’s head. “You might show him a new path to choose.”

Many noble goblins, such as Hendery and Sungchan, fight against their own home empire, despising the way they function as a society. Untrustworthy— and betrayal is the ultimate deed one will suffer from.

Hendery knows it best, for he is Hendery Wong—

Wong Kunhang, the betrayed.

The younger finally grasps what he’s implying, face hardening and nodding with determination.

“I see. I’ll talk to him after whatever Ten does to him.”

“It’s out of tough love. I think Lucas is just scared.” Xiaojun finally notes and they agree.

Scared is exactly the right word to describe the werewolf’s situation.

⚚

Witnessing the tears, arguments, and confusion, of the next few days has been grueling. Sicheng could only watch from the sidelines of the messy conflicts between the lovers with his teammates, and they’re all trying their best to support the both of them, for they have so much to love.

But Lucas has to accommodate as Jungwoo doesn’t have much to do. It’s all in the younger’s palms, and Sicheng isn’t knowledgeable to be as involved as the others.

Tension is tight, missions have been quiet and too efficient.

Until finally, Lucas finally made his decision.

Bang!

Sicheng jumps out of his seat, getting in position to jump the intruder, only to realize it’s just Lucas.

Wait, shouldn’t Lucas be on patrol duty back at Okodia right now?

Sicheng glances at the Spirit Guardians, who also seem somewhat startled. They’re hanging out at Donghyuck’s place, the unicorn suggesting the unit come over to cheer up Jungwoo. It was supposed to be a baking day!

It’s awkward because Yuta, Sicheng, and Mark are standing right before Lucas, frozen in their positions to attack.

Johnny is snoring his ass off, and his towering body is suffocating Taeyong.

Jungwoo, Dongyoung, and Donghyuck are in the kitchen, pausing their mixing.

“Uhhhh,” Mark breaks the silence. “What’s up, Lucas?” He nervously laughs.

Yuta pulls the sphinx to the side before he can make things worse.

Sicheng glances over at Jungwoo, and the Angel doesn’t look happy, his smile fading in an instant. Something makes Sicheng’s skin crawl in fright, so he grabs Lucas to pull him outside, but the alpha won’t budge! Sometimes Sicheng forgets he’s the prodigy of Atlas, and he’d never think a werewolf could be stronger than devils.

He’s hitting Lucas’s head to fucking move before Jungwoo gets even madder or sadder, either one or both would be terrible for them!

It’s not like they broke up or anything, but Jungwoo doesn’t want to see Lucas right now, that’s for certain.

“Sicheng, let go. I need to talk to Woo.” The way he calls Jungwoo is still fond. Fond as he could ever be. The devil freezes, hesitant now. Should he let Lucas go? He looks at the others for help, maybe they should’ve had Mark talk to Lucas.

Taeyong pushes Johnny off the couch, clearing his throat. He takes a glance at Jungwoo as well, and goes up to Lucas.

“Lucas,” He smiles, disregarding the tension of the room. “Let’s have a walk.” He turns around to the three men in the kitchen. “Can’t wait to taste the cake soon!”

Lucas seemingly follows the leader, unable to argue against a man like Taeyong.

The leader and alpha leave Donghyuck’s home, the door closing with a click, and they’re all staring at each other, speechless.

“Now what?” Dongyoung asks.

“You heard Taeyong. We’re going to fucking bake that cake!” Donghyuck announces, stirring the batter, trying to resume the happy atmosphere that was disturbed.

“I need a break,” Jungwoo sighs, taking off the apron.

“No~ Come on, Hyung.” Donghyuck beckoned the older.

Sicheng approaches Yuta’s side, carefully observing the scene. It’s clear Donghyuck is trying to get the Angel distracted from the commotion.

“A cake’s taste will be tastier with your love and effort for it.” He continues. Jungwoo visibly hesitates, hands still behind his back, holding the strings.

Donghyuck is putting on the brightest smile despite the angel not facing him. The angel doesn’t need to see to know it. Because the unicorn knows just as much as everyone, how much love Jungwoo has to give. It’s endless, but precious.

Eventually, Jungwoo sighs and reties the apron, nodding. Now, chin up with a smile.

“Of course, you guys can’t have the best cake without my love for all of you,” And he says it in his usual sassy tone.

He isn’t the best actor, but Sicheng will definitely say he’s better than Taeyong when it comes to concealing pain.

A hand comes to his back, and Sicheng takes the sign to return to his spot on the other couch with Yuta. Settling, Sicheng decides to curl up against his mate’s embrace, Yuta’s arm resting around his back as he plays with his hair.

“Look,” Yuta whispers, raising a finger to point at Mark. The devil looks over, noting the way Mark is looking at Donghyuck. His expression is soft and serene, as if he were admiring the unicorn from a distance when they’re literally a few feet apart.

The sight makes them feel endeared. Perhaps those two do have something going on. Although Sicheng would like to snoop, they need to remember that Lucas will eventually return with Taeyong. He wonders if the older is trying to stall time for them.

No, that doesn’t seem right. He’s the type to plan things out, and he’s most likely waiting for the right time when they least expect it.

“Huh? What happened?” Johnny yawns and sits up.

“Oh, nothing,” Yuta assures the vice leader.

“Huh, I swore I sensed Lucas’s signature, though.”

“You’re imagining it,” Everyone says in unison.

⚚

When the cake is finished and decorated, they all sense Taeyong and Lucas’s signatures approaching nearby.

"Ya'll are liars for no damn reason," Johnny points out.

"Welcome to our playground." Donghyuck casually comments. 

Sicheng looks up at Yuta, and the demon meets his eyes, shaking his head. If Taeyong returns, then a solution has been made.

Dongyoung zooms over to open the door, greeting the two men.

They step inside, and the room is quiet once again.

“Woo,” Lucas calls, eyes soft and strong. “Can we please talk? Outside?”

Sicheng can’t help but sigh, shifting around to burry his face into Yuta’s chest. He can’t bear the awkwardness, and it’d probably save Jungwoo from one less peering gaze.

He hears footsteps, and Jungwoo’s signature fades.

“Everyone!” Donghyuck hisses. “Upstairs!” Johnny, Mark, and Donhyuck are dashing up the stairs to spy on their poor friends.

“You’re not going?” Taeyong asks.

Sicheng hears Yuta hum, pondering. “Should we go see what’s happening?” Yuta asks his mate.

Perhaps observing wouldn’t hurt. The temptation to just know is on the tips of his claws. He sits up and nods, taking Yuta’s hand to blitz over to their friends.

They’re walking down the hall to Donghyuck’s bedroom, where his room has a balcony. However, Yuta’s hand tugs him back. He looks at the demon, a slight grin on the older’s lips.

“Taeyong just needed us to give him and Dongyoung some room.” He signed.

Oh? So they are something.

“Did Taeyong tell you anything? Is he thinking of Dongyoung?”

Yuta shrugs. “I feel like yes and no, he just doesn’t want to confirm it.”

“Guys! Come!” Johnny hisses at them. They make their way over and watch as Lucas talks to Jungwoo.

They talk for who knows how long, but Sicheng finally pays attention when he hears a slap coming from Jungwoo.

Ouch, that slap could have sent any of them through a century.

The others are grimacing, but thankfully, Jungwoo hugs and kisses Lucas.

“Oh, thank the heavens.” Mark looks up, hands clasped together.

⚚

Now, they’re sitting in the front rows, surrounded by pure and divine signatures of a garden that Jungwoo had chosen for the venue.

Everyone is cheering and clapping as Jungwoo and Lucas make their vows, kissing.

“Can I retire as the team therapist?” Taeyong sighs, leaning against the chair.

“No can do.” Ten cackles.

“You basically bullied his ass into realization. I don’t want to hear it from you.”

“No, I didn’t!” Ten turns to look at Sicheng. “Right???”

“You said you didn’t want bitching or bitches on the unit.” Xiaojun recalls.

“I just stated facts,” Ten sighs and leans back.

“Which further proves my point.”

“Lies!”

“Give our newest couple some attention!” Xiaojun shouts at them.

Jungwoo is waving and laughing, with beautiful, tearful eyes, looking at the Ubiquitous team in fondness.

“A special thanks to my supernatural team, who have made a place in my heart as family.”

They walk down the aisle, flowers showering them as doves fly away.

Another mating story was added to Sicheng’s checklist.

⚗︎

As for Mark and Donghyuck, they definitely have some shit going on, and he isn’t sure what’s happening. At first, they were staring at each other with that soft admiration. As they go on more missions, Donghyuck has grown to emphasize more skinship, and it’s literally unfolding before the entire team, no matter where they are and what they’re doing.

And now, they’re acting like they hate each other, but it’s not the friendly way of ‘hating’. It seems genuine. At least, Donghyuck hates Mark’s guts or something

“My guess is that Mark said something that offended him deeply.” Dongyoung muses.

“I wouldn’t be surprised.” Sicheng sighs, looking over at their friends.

They’re on a team mission for once, where the Ubiquitous team would be asked to take on a ranked R mission that would require them to invade a community of rogues. It’s been a few days of gathering intel and information about the area. While waiting for Taeyong, Yuta, and Johnny to return, the others are trying to entertain themselves.

Jungwoo clears his throat, looking directly at Donghyuck. “Okay. Kiss, mate, kill. Jeno, Jisung, Johnny.”

“Kiss Jisung, mate Jeno— no offense, Jaemin— kill Mark.”

“I wasn’t even on the list?!” Mark shrieked.

Sicheng meets Chenle’s exasperated gaze, the fae frowning and cocking his head at the two bickering men. As if to emphasize what he has to deal with on the missions with the others.

Jisung himself looks uncomfortable, unsure how to deal with the situation.

Yeah, no, he doesn’t want to be involved. He’ll advise if needed, but he doesn’t know the context of the way they are.

Jeno is leaning against the tree beside Jaemin, the couple looking at each other like they’re ready to take out the duo.

“Seems serious,” Hendery comments.

“I think they should be separated, no?” Shotaro wonders.

“They’ll be fine. Maybe some mission bonding will make it right,” Ten chirps.

“What makes you think that this out of the other thirty will work this time?” Dongyoung has his hands on his hips, unimpressed.

The younger siren shrugs. “Just a hunch.”

⚚

After invading and doing their best to capture the rogues alive, Sicheng is wasted to the bone. These rogues are powerful. The others are similarly tired, stretching, and wiping blood and sweat off themselves.

A few got injured, unfortunately.

He looks over at Sungchan, who’s got three iron rods through the right side of his torso. Shotaro is doing his best to heal his mate as best as possible, and Shotaro is seemimgly lecturing his mate as well.

Then there’s Jaemin smiling up at Jeno as if he isn’t missing a leg at the moment. Xiaojun looks like he wants to cry at the sight of the injury. But it’s not like the phoenix will be incapacitated. The healing spells will restore anything.

And maybe the blood loss is getting to the phoenix given the way Sicheng sees him sway and looking around dazed.

Lastly, he’s looking over where Donghyuck is lying. Jungwoo and Chenle have their hands hovering over the man, a faint glow of magic brighter which emphasizes how injured the unicorn is.

Jisung and Mark are watching, and the sphinx is terribly solemn, eyes filled with guilt. His hands are white as ever, fists ready to land a devastating punch on the next enemy he sees.

He heard from Jisung that Mark is blaming himself for not being able to protect Donghyuck. As a leader and as a friend. Plus the man holds high expectations of himself for being a prominent knight at his home empire.

Sicheng looks at Yuta and Dongyoung, who nod at him. They walk over, checking on the unicorn. He was bleeding out on the spot, but now he seems to be resting up well.

Dongyoung kneels and brushes Donghyuck’s hair back, and the unicorn opens his eyes, tired.

He turns and looks at Mark, gesturing him to come closer.

Yuta looks at Sicheng with a knowing look, smirking. Perhaps things may change after all. Well, kudos to Ten for being right.

The sphinx complies, kneeling next to the other’s head. Donghyuck tells him to lean closer.

Slap!

“Ow?!” Mark reels back, holding his face.

Annndd I’ll take back what I thought.

“That’s what you fucking get, you bastard!” It seems someone’s got their energy back.

“Ugh! What do you want from me?!” The leader groans, and Chenle is laughing.

“That’s for you to figure out!”

“Can’t you just tell me?!”

Everyone is looking over, hearing their commotions and antics. Jisung is pulling Mark away, but Donghyuck is threatening to tell Chenle a secret no one apparently knows if the devil dares to take Mark anway, and the poor man looks baffled.

Dongyoung decides to cover the unicorn’s mouth.

“Shut up. You need to rest after healing.”

“Fuck you, too,” it comes out muffled, but still understandable. The siren’s eye twitches and he ends up pulling on the man’s ears.

“Wait, but I want to know!” Chenle begs, and Sicheng decides to cover the younger’s mouth as well.

⚚

The Spirit Guardians are at the beach in Johnny’s hometown, Blackmyst, Dethloth City, the Wulfrun Faction, Thosotor Empire.

Sicheng is walking to the water, and Dongyoung is pulling on his arm. “Wait! Are you not skeptical of this… water?”

The water is gray and murky, nothing skeptical at all.

“No? Why?”

The younger looks at him, dumbfounded. “I don’t want to say it, but you’re crazy.”

“I’m aware,” Sicheng silently laughs. “I guess I’m used to it because back at Avrotus, we have bloody lakes or waterfalls. Some other unusual bodies of liquid I’m not even sure myself.”

“He’s right,” Yuta is approaching with Johnny and Ten. “We have blood geysers at Vraxorid! You should check them out!”

“Ew. No. We’d die if we ever stepped on those lands anyway.” Ten reminds.

“Ah, right.”

Sicheng chuckles, finding his mate cute as always.

“The water is safe, don’t worry. It’s just like that because of the sand and minerals.” Johnny gestures to the black sand beneath their feet.

“I don’t believe you.” Dongyoung eyes the vice leader.

“Look, I’ll show you.”

The dragon begins to whisper into Yuta’s ear, and Sicheng senses mischief from his mate, excited.

He blitzes and returns within a second, holding onto Sungchan. The innocent goblin greets them, wondering why he’s all the way over here. The others are further away from the waters, equally skeptical.

Yuta then grabs the other’s collar and throws the tallest into the sea, and Ten shrieks at the sight.

Meanwhile, Yuta and Johnny are laughing.

Sicheng watches, not very surprised they’d pull a stunt like that. Sungchan emerges from the water, confused, but smiling.

“See? He’s doing just fine!” Johnny pushes Dongyoung to Sicheng.

“Take him through the waters, Sichengie~” Ten sings, and the devil nods, winking at his mate as well. He grins when he gets a flutter of Yuta’s excitement from his emblem.

As they’re wading through the ocean, Sicheng can’t help but look over at the shores where Taeyong is talking to Mark and Donghyuck, away from the rest of the team.

This gathering was for the purpose of these two to reconcile, but only the members of the Spirit Guardians know that including Jeno and Ten since they’re vice leaders. The others are trying to enjoy the unusual beach since Ten proposed to Johnny that he should give them a tour of his hometown.

Appearance-wise, it reminds Sicheng of his own hometown, except a lot more gray rather than red.

“Ten, come with me! I’m not built like Sicheng!” Dongyoung waves for his fellow siren.

“Are you trying to get me killed, too?”

“Ride or die, bitch.”

Sicheng silently laughs, hugging his friend. He also gestures for the other siren to join them, and Ten eventually gives in. The devil does know how to use his own charm on others very well, aware that Ten adores him like the others.

He looks over at Yuta and Johnny, who return to the others to distract them from the three isolated men. They talk and laugh, big and hearty as Lucas decides to terrorize Xiaojun and Chenle.

“You know, your hunches didn’t even work,” Dongyoung signs to his friend.

“What hunches?” Sungchan appears, towering over them. Right, the goblin was tossed in here.

Ten sighs. “By any chance, did Mark tell you anything about Donghyuck?”

“Aren’t they just going through any typical couple argument?”

“You make it sound like couples fight all the time.”

“Do you not get into arguments with Yuta?” The goblin looks at Sicheng shocked.

Sicheng tries to think hard, unsure. He doesn’t recall any intense conversations involving anger or disputes that leaves him and Yuta divided. He can only recall that one time he almost died. Which is… wow.

“Maybe when I was nineteen?”

“Hyung, you’re two hundred thirty-nine.”

“Do gut-wrenching conversations count?”

“Absolutely not.” Sungchan frowns, slightly concerned, but Sicheng assures him it’s fine.

“Holy shit, you two are so pure for being satanic.” Ten comments.

“But arguments don’t mean that the relationship is bad, no?” He recalls Johnny emphasizing that. Arguments can be healthy, because it also shows you’re trying to make things right and learning to grow together. What you’re able to fix for one another.

Plus, he’s always surrounded by his friends, who are constantly arguing with one another for no reason. And he healthily argues with his friends as well. Not much of a difference in his scope. Just look at everyone, they all turned out fine in the end because they’re getting across each other.

“True, but like, I don’t even know if I believe you for this,” Dongyoung says.

“YUTA!!” Ten shouts, startling the other three.

The demon blitzes over with Jisung.

“What?”

“You and Sicheng have never argued?”

“No? Why?”

“What about when you were twenty-one?”

The demon has to think for a moment, recalling what happened years ago. Then he laughs, shaking his head. “I don’t think we were really arguing…” His ears are turning pink.

“Really? Jin—” Jisung stutters, eyes growing wide. “Jinyoung said it seemed like an argument to him.” His fearful eyes flicker to Sicheng, and the couple present seems to catch on. Jisung’s got good reflex to recall Park Jinyoung, the ambience. Sicheng isn’t close to that man, but he’s well aware he’s part of a supernatural team led by Lim Jaebeom, the magistrate.

“Jinyoung is quite timid,” Sicheng plays along. “We understand each other really well, that’s all there is to it.” Really, Sicheng has never been upset with Yuta. He’s always been upset about himself, for he barely strives to live in this chaotic world.

“Wait, what brought this up?” Yuta questions.

“Sungchan is saying Mark and Donghyuck are having typical couple arguments,” Dongyoung explains.

“But Mark and Donghyuck aren’t even courting?” Yuta reminds.

“They’re not?” Sungchan looks shocked, glancing over at the sphinx and unicorn.

“You assumed?” The older four are laughing, and Sungchan is sighing.

“It can’t be helped when they’re doing all that arguing, and the next moment they’re all cuddly.”

“You mean Donghyuck is the one being all cuddly?” Ten corrects, pinching the taller’s face.

“… Yeah…”

⚚

When they return, Taeyong is approaching them, taking a deep breath. “I’m letting God take the wheel now.”

He cocks his head back, and they all see Mark and Donghyuck talking near some towering stones, near a cave.

“What’s happening?” Sungchan asks.

“Oh, nothing. They’re just reflecting from the previous mission,” The leader smiles, guiding them over to the rest of the team.

“Taeyong! Lucas ate my damn sandwich!” Shotaro yelled.

As Sicheng walks over, amused, he takes one last glance at where Mark and Donghyuck are, and they disappear into the small cave, hand-in-hand.

⚗︎

After a few more months, the team finally receives the news that Mark and Donghyuck are courting.

“I’m so done with them!” Chenle throws himself onto his bed as Sicheng is drinking his tea on the younger’s desk.

“You don’t understand the shit we’ve dealt with, Ge.” The fae keeps tapping the devil’s leg, as if he’s supposed to cure his annoyance.

“What am I supposed to do?”

“I don’t know. I’m just bored and annoyed.”

“Is our company not enough?” Jisung muses beside his mate, patting his back.

“For them, finally courting? I need a drink.”

“Drinking isn’t good for you,” Yuta comments.

“Says you, you alcoholic.” The fae remarks, leaving the demon to sputter. Sicheng and Jisung can’t even defend that fact.

“How about we go find a new cafe?” Sicheng finally suggests. The fae shakes his head, probably going out too much.

“How about we cook together?” Chenle shoots up from the bed, suddenly full of energy.

“Sure, why not?” Sicheng smiles and gets up. He hears Yuta cheer, excited, and just seeing his excitement leaves Sicheng all the more happier.

⚗︎

Five years later, once again, they all gather and sit in the front row seats of Mark and Donghyuck’s mating ceremony, cheering and clapping for their friends.

The unicorn is giddy and happy, and Mark is watching him with the same fondness and admiration that always seems so fresh, yet familiar.

Then Sicheng turns to look at Yuta, who’s already staring at him, eyes soft and joyous. He feels his love, the fluttering emotions that resonate the way Sicheng does when he sees and thinks of his mate. Chest swelling with pride, Sicheng leans over to press a kiss on Yuta’s cheek, giggling as the demon grins widely. They hold hands, waving to the couple as they walk down the steps.

It’s just so fascinating how time flies and how relationships grow and change over time. To live and watch other love stories unfold, whether it’s quietly chaotic, chaotically loud, peacefully quiet, or peacefully loud— they all have their own beauty. Each one of his friends are so amazing.

And he’s so honored to learn more about love along the way, because love has its own versions of itself in every existing individual.

Chapter Text

Sicheng is analyzing the body of a mauled devil. Black stains the brick floor of an abandoned fort. Organs were discarded and unrecognizable, but he was never an anatomist to begin with.

Spears sprout from the body, and the sight itself is quite overwhelming, and he’s even more impressed by the fact that Sunghoon left this devil alive. He’s wheezing, gurgling on his own blood.

What was this man’s name again? He can’t even identify their face, destroyed and shaped to be repulsive. Their signature is too weak to recognize.

“Chulseok,” Yoongi notes, as if reading Sicheng’s mind.

He’s heard of this devil’s name. Wherever the man inflicts pain, it resurfaces any horrid memories of guilt and the past. The body remembers more than the brain after all. Ensuing such a thing would certainly drive Sicheng insane— anyone could.

This man is in Sicheng’s ranks. Part of a different stealth unit and supernatural team. He’s never really liked seeing other stealth units, all stuck up and just weird. But he’d never expect this type of… betrayal of an honor code.

They, along with Chanyeol, Jinyoung, Jungkook, Minghao, and Chan, received orders to investigate a crime scene that had unfolded, and Sicheng had never expected Sunghoon to be part of the scene. But what makes it more terrifying is the fact that Sim Jake, the iridescent, was involved, too— the victim.

Sunghoon’s coat blankets Jake’s body as Joshua and Jungwon were healing him. Just looking at the state of the omega, and he knew the poor man had suffered a torturous nightmare one could never conjure in their own souls. The blood streaked across his body, the unknown bodily fluids other than blood that stained his skin.

The implication makes his vision spin, stomach knotting uncomfortably.

When Sunghoon’s cloak shifts, Sicheng spots his wrists, bloodied and marred, but so intricate with the symbol of sealing circles on skin like a tattoo.

Sicheng’s legs go weak when he spots Sunghoon’s emblem on Jake.

Tarnished and cut up with utter disgrace.

He thinks Sunghoon made the right choice to keep Chulseok alive. He doesn’t deserve death, for that is mercy to a monster like him.

A hand touches his shoulder, and Jungkook cocks his head back outside. He swallows thickly and follows the demon down the corridors, where he begins to sense Sunghoon and Riki’s signatures. They make it to an opening in the middle of the fort, where they find Riki crouched before Sunghoon, who’s leaning against a dead tree.

Sicheng stops from a distance, seeing the dried tear stains and blood on the younger’s skin. His hands and clothes are soaked in black, and he sees a bit of crimson, most likely Jake’s blood. Sunghoon’s eyes are bloodshot and full of guilt and despair.

He can’t imagine the amount of pain the younger is going through, but the sight creates a weight in his chest he can’t describe other than as pain as well.

“Sunghoon,” Jungkook kneels in front of the other, touching his shoulder. “Let’s go. You need to contribute to the report.” The demon approaches the younger with ease, and Sunghoon listens to him, aimlessly nodding.

“After that, you can be with Jake for all you want. Yoongi and Chanyeol will work things out with the superiors.” Jungkook promises. The demon looks at Sicheng, and the older nods, going over to Riki as Sunghoon follows Jungkook through the corridors.

The demon doesn’t budge, but Sicheng knows the younger is aware of his presence. He looks over to see Jungkook and Sunghoon disappearing into the halls.

“I’m ashamed, Hyung,” Riki suddenly confesses.

The devil turns his head, looking at Riki’s hunched figure as he remains kneeling on the ground.

Sicheng looks over at the halls once more. They should be following, but Riki is vulnerable in this state. He’s trusted him before, and many other times. Of course, he’s going to hear out his friend.

He sits beside the demon, a pained silence hanging in the air.

“I promised I’d keep Jake safe for Sunghoon when he’s away on patrol duty,” The younger sniffles. “But I couldn’t, and no one else was going to protect him, because no one knew of our skepticism of that devil,” His signature fluctuates, and Sicheng is patting his back, trying to ease the other. “Will Sunghoon still trust me?”

Sicheng has seen these two men interact whenever the demons invite themselves over to their sparring sessions. Again, two peas in a pod. He can see how great a bond they have to see each other as brothers.

He isn’t sure what was going on, but he knows at best that they were trying to be discreet about a threat posing against the Nexus team.

“He will. This was something out of your control.”

He hopes Riki has practiced more sign language with Sunghoon. Thankfully, he nods, understanding.

“But it shouldn’t have happened.”

“You know Sunghoon better than I. But I know for certain that his trust in you will always remain. Because you two hold each other up, and Sunghoon acknowledges everything. Including his own flaws.”

Riki stares, eyes tearful and frustrated. He looks to the side, frown deepening even more.

“How do you get rid of guilt?”

Sicheng stiffens, taken aback by his question.

To be honest, you can’t erase guilt. It hangs over your head for as long as you live. If you still think about it, it shows how much the moments meant to you. Yet, you can’t cling to it, or you’ll never grow, to learn from the mistakes.

“You can’t. The best you could do is let it lessen over time. You can learn from it and acknowledge it as best as possible.”

He adds on. “Talk to your friends. Talk to Sunghoon and Jake. From there, you can see where you stand on the pedestal.”

That’s how Sicheng could move forward after what happened with YangYang. Even the thought of him still pinches at his chest, but it has lessened over time after talking to Renjun and the others.

Oh, Renjun…

The demon unexpectedly hugs the older.

“Thank you, Sicheng. I think you’re right. Thank you so much for listening as well.” Sicheng pats the other’s head, saddened for the younger man.

⚚

Yuta greets the two of them, surprised to see Riki with Sicheng. But just a glance at the younger, and he doesn’t question, letting their friend stay over for as long as he needs.

After fixing some food for Riki that was left untouched and bathing, the couple observed as Riki sat on the engawa of their living room, staring at the lake. Guilt doesn’t automatically get lighter. It takes time and effort.

Sicheng looks at his mate, gesturing to Riki. “You should go sit with him.” He’s sure the other needs company, and Yuta agrees.

“Would you like to join me?” He whispered, showing his hand to the younger, and he suddenly thought of Jake’s wrists— and it led to the vision of Sunghoon’s marred emblem on the omega’s clavicle.

He thinks he’s going to be sick again.

Gulping, Sicheng declines. Riki honestly needs Yuta, and Yuta only. For Sicheng is too fragile in this state.

“I’ll be in our bedroom.” His mate looks at him, a look of knowing something else is wrong, but Sicheng ushers him to go now. “Come back when he’s feeling better enough to sleep.” And he means it.

The demon exhales, nodding, but he doesn’t leave without kissing Sicheng. “Let’s talk after, ‘kay?” He caresses his cheek, featherlike and loving.

Sicheng leans into his touch so easily, exhaling.

“Of course.”

⚚

Sicheng sits in front of his vanity, caressing Yuta’s emblem on his skin. He can’t believe someone had actually dared to maul one’s emblem, and it’s heartbreaking. It’s like cutting away sigils made of memories and ties; humiliation and pride.

He’s terrified to even think of a scenario in which someone were to carve away at Yuta’s mark.

Bile reaches his mouth, and he goes over to the toilet, vision spinning once again.

He vomits.

Burning and nauseating. Tears prick at his eyes as he coughs, feeling another wave coming as the vivid memory stains his mind.

When he’s got everything out, he rinses his mouth, staring at his reflection once again. His hair is unkempt, softly panting with glazed, pained eyes.

He wants to protect their love at all costs. But even so, it’s so easy for things like that to happen. That’s the most sickening part of it all.

A reminder that love is, in fact, vulnerable to onlookers.

After a while of lying in bed, restless and sick to the core, Yuta returns, having made some tea for both of them.

He places the tray to the side, joining Sicheng in bed. His hands find his forehead, pushing his hair back as if he were ill, but they don’t get ill unless they were cursed. At least, they don’t catch diseases or illnesses. But that doesn’t mean they can’t feel nauseous or have weak stomachs.

“Tell me what’s on your mind,” He coaxes, pulling his beloved against his chest as they lean against the headboard.

Resting against Yuta has always felt so good, so safe. His breathing gets easier. That’s when Sicheng cranes his head, and his eyes lock onto his emblem on Yuta’s neck. He reaches and touches it, finding it hard to breathe once again.

Yuta can defend their love proudly with it in the open.

But Sicheng? He isn’t sure if he’s strong enough, knowing it almost happened once. He’s proud of their love, but he’s sure he’s too weak to protect it.

How can he do this to Yuta?

Yuta’s hand holds his wrist, gentle yet strong. He looks at him, saddened and knowing, as it resonates through his mark.

“Riki told me the details,” Yuta finally said. “The world is too cruel to all. Especially to you, who has to worry about defending everything you love.”

Yuta has always understood him in silence, strong as ever for the past two centuries and thirty-six years.

“I know how strongly you think of us. I see it, I feel it.” He speaks, low and steady, and he leans down to press light kisses on the face. “No matter what happens, nothing will change our love for each other.”

“I think no matter what, it will always be scary,” Sicheng finally sighs, fighting his tears. “I just feel like it’s unfair to you as I hide your emblem.” He has always worn a mask around others. He pulls it down once in a while, or at least when they’re at home or other people’s places. Once outside, it’s put back on.

Because outside, the world sees him as a vulnerable man who’s cursed with beauty. But that could be said for any of his friends and Yuta, for they are all beautiful.

But the mask has also prevented others from noticing Yuta’s emblem, never thinking of ruining his emblem because it was never there in plain sight. Until it’s pried off.

Yuta shifts them so they’re both facing each other now.

“Let me ask you this, then,” Yuta holds his hands and gazes. “Do you feel like your emblem is vulnerable?”

Immediately, Sicheng shakes his head, frowning as he bites his inner cheek.

“No! I know you’ll keep it safe.” But Yuta also frowns, shaking his head.

“I really appreciate that you have so much faith in that, but it remains true that it can happen.” And Sicheng can feel the pressure and fear from his mate. “But I’m going to defend it with my life, that’s for certain.” Yuta’s eyes are so sullen and worried, cupping Sicheng’s face as he admires him. “I think most of all, the most important part of this is just you. You are what’s worth more than my life,” Yuta breathes, offering an encouraging smile. “I’m not saying that our emblems are less important, but if it’s the emblems— you’re my priority.”

Sicheng chokes on a sob, leaning into his palms that hold him together.

“I want to protect you, because I know I love you. My emblem is a symbol, but nothing could describe my symbol other than me.”

The older takes a breath, choked up in his own emotions. Still, he smiles.

“If you think that you’re too weak to protect my emblem, you never are. Because no one should ever dare to intrude upon something so beautiful. And knowing you, you’d defend it with your life too.” He would, Sicheng would do anything to hold it against his hearts. “You think like me. You think I’m worth more than your life, but that’s what love does to us. It’s beautiful.”

“We’re beautiful.”

Sicheng can’t help but let endless tears fall, reaching out to hug his mate, and Yuta always has his arms open for him, ready to catch him.

“You are too precious. I wish that we could cherish our emblems without a worry, but know that we will give our all for each other, okay?”

Sicheng nods, sniffling into his chest, and the older’s hands are combing through his hair. The devil feels hot tears plopping onto his skin, hot and fresh. He looks up, and Yuta is wistfully smiling through tears.

“I’m just amazed,” Yuta wetly laughs. “You trust me so much, and I always wonder how I was able to have you as mine.”

It’s because Yuta was always there for him. He never failed to turn up by his side. When he’s broken like lacquer, Yuta repairs him with golden love. When Yuta needs someone to support him, Sicheng stands next to him, glued to his side for eternity.

As if crying golden tears, Sicheng leans up, wiping them away and kissing his eyelids closed.

Together, they make a beautiful artifact that makes their love ethereal.

⚚

“Yuta? Sicheng?”

Sicheng sighs and wakes up, peeling open his eyelids. It’s somewhat dark, but hearing the birds chirp inclines it’s about to become dawn.

He sits up, remembering that Riki stayed over. The younger must be hungry, and he knows for a fact that the other doesn’t cook. Because why did he catch the demon roasting strawberries over the fire one time?

Sicheng untangles himself from Yuta, but the demon holds him tighter. He sighs and untangles himself one by one finger, and finally gets out of bed.

He walks over and slides the shoji open, and the taller greets him, bowing.

“Thank you for having me over, but I should leave. I don’t want to intrude more than necessary,” He shows an apologetic smile. “Especially for last night, thank you for listening.”

Sicheng nods, smiling and patting his shoulder.

“But you should stay to eat. I’ll make you something.”

Before the younger could politely decline, his stomach growled, loud and clear.

“No, it’s okay—”

“I insist.” He already makes his way past Riki, guiding the man to the dining room. He heats some water and gathers ingredients for a light breakfast that could fill the three of them. While it’s heating, he opens the shoji of the living room and leaves Riki alone to watch the sun rise over the horizon as Sicheng washes himself up.

After returning and feeling a lot more composed, he cooks up some congee and some skeleton flower tea to help them relax some more, if possible.

That’s when they sense Yuta approaching, the demon yawning. When Sicheng turns around with the pot in his hands, he catches the fondness in Yuta’s gaze, and the demons are helping to set up the table with dishes and utensils.

They eat in steady silence, appreciating each other’s presence and the sanguine atmosphere.

The casualty and normalcy in this moment feel... It’s almost like a family. With Yuta lecturing and teaching Riki, and Sicheng listening and cooking for them. Both of them are caring for their friend.

It almost feels domestic, especially when he considers the times the younger demon has visited. Not too often, but good enough that they’re still close.

“Aw, man,” Riki sighs suddenly. “Jungwon is going to kill me.”

⚗︎

Sicheng is going through scroll after scroll, frowning at the pile.

“What a bunch of bullshit. We need to go to five different empires and get intel?” Yugeyeom tosses a crumbled scroll, a useless mission Minghao had sorted out.

“It’d be nice to have some better form of transportation,” Chanyeol comments.

“We'd better get some invention by the time I get to my third century.” Minghao sighed.

“So all of us.”

“Yes, thanks for pointing out the obvious.”

Crime has increased like never before. Attacks and murders have been reported, and suspicious spikes of unknown magic signatures have been detected by the signature radars. It’s not just in a single empire, but widespread across Ibareedom.

“I don’t think we’re this qualified to solve them.”

“We aren’t investigating,” Sicheng corrects. “Just gathering intel to support any future investigations.” The devil can’t help but grimace. He’s going to be missing a few missions with his teammates, and he won’t be at home that much. Though there are always communication crystals, he hates long missions with the Holaze if it means being away from everyone else.

Of course, he doesn’t mind his team, but they’re just doing tedious work together.

“Awe~ is Baekhyun gonna strangle you?” Yugeyeom begins to tease Chanyeol.

“Shut your single ass up.”

Yugeyeom gasps, the odd one out of them. “Take that back!” He shakes the older. “And for your information, whenever we,” As in him and Sicheng, “Get caught, they keep assuming I’m Sicheng’s mate! Yuta’s so close to killing me!”

“And you don’t think Baekhyun’s scarier?” Minghao cocks a brow. Ah, Byun Baekhyun, the eccentric, is a wonderful demon to know as long as you don’t mock him.

“Out of you three, your mate is the nicest, Minghao.”

“Yuta’s nice.”

“It’s because he loves you!” Oh, this man is being dramatic.

“Wait, so why are we bringing up Baekhyun?” Chanyeol eyes Yugeyeom.

“Because he’s crazy?” The oldest literally body slams the other, and Yugeyeom’s laughing.

Sicheng sighs and looks over at Minghao, a look given to separate or stop them before they start fighting again.

⚚

“Noooo! Don’t leave us!” Donghyuck hangs onto Sicheng’s torso, pouting with the biggest puppy eyes the devil has ever seen.

“I’ll be back in no time. I’ll swing by whenever I can,” Sicheng assures.

“Can’t you just leave Minghao to do the work?” Chenle rolls his eyes.

“It’d be unfair to him. Plus, he said I’m the Queen piece of his chess.” Also known as his plans.

“Well, I need you, too!” Taeyong and Ten shout.

“No, you don’t, you have the others sitting right in front of you.”

“I can’t tell if I want to take offense to that.” Xiaojun crosses his arms, looking at Ten.

“I’m offended!” Lucas jokingly states.

“I don’t see the issue,” Jaemin muses. “I think everyone is pretty much capable on their own.”

“We’re trying to convince Sicheng to stay.” Chenle nudged the phoenix.

“He’ll be fine, guys,” Yuta wraps his arm around him, grinning. “As much as I’d love to have Sicheng with me— us, let’s just be glad enough that Yoongi spared the Holaze from being gone all year.”

Two years away from everyone was insufferable enough. This is better than not seeing them at all.

“Uhhh, just to let you know,” Shotaro takes everyone’s attention. “Sungchan and I also have to gather intel.”

Jisung, Mark, and Hendery also raise their hands. “Same here.”

“No!” The leaders are falling to their knees in utter (dramatic) despair.

“Ah, shit,” Taeyong curses. “I just remembered that I do, too.”

“Are you trying to join the crowd or what?” Ten deadpanned.”

“No, I’m serious, I just thought it was a coincidence, but then I aligned the dates and stuff…”

The siren tackles the demigod, strangling him. “I’m going to fucking kill you! How dare all of you leave us?!”

⚚

And as the year passes, they turn up with nothing. It was a waste of time and energy, and Sicheng has never felt so fucking annoyed by the entire mission.

The Dainain Empire was, first off, the oddest empire to have such crimes and raised magic signatures. Unicorns don’t have any offensive magic. They can only protect and capture, but they are able to concentrate light within their force fields to diminish races such as vampires. They scoured the areas and turned up with nothing to hear about. Sicheng snuck around for nights, Minghao having him be the bait and show off his innocent acts that would give them something. But none.

The Etaigon Empire was a larger contrast. The Holaze had to make sure they knew if they were the real deal whenever returning to their hideout. Ghouls may not be as dishonest as goblins, but they love manipulating and creating confusion amongst supernaturals.

Sicheng can’t believe that Chanyeol believed a ghoul was Minghao when they clearly didn’t speak in the way the leader spoke. Sicheng ended up having to assassinate a group of conspiring ghouls that took on the team’s forms. To say the least, Yugeyeom begged Sicheng not to kill him when Sicheng was convinced he wasn’t the real deal. Took a lot of convincing because another issue is that ghouls can gather information through people’s memories of whoever they decide to copy.

“I’d have my hands stained of another comrade’s blood,” Sicheng seethes. “I have no choice if I have to keep the team safe. How did you even let yourself get followed?!”

Sicheng throws his daggers to the ground with loud clangs, huffing. He feels gross and sticky, the enemies’ blood clinging to his skin.

“Hey, let’s just take a breather.” Chanyeol guides Sicheng to Minghao.

The younger looks at him, pinched and worried.

“You said another.” Minghao signed, and Sicheng’s breath gets trapped in his chest, staring at his friend. “Are you… okay?”

Of course not, because he could have killed a dear friend. As much as Yugyeom bickers with them, they find him to be a great friend. Sicheng shakes his head.

“I killed YangYang... I had no choice.” Minghao only knew that YangYang had died, but the details were kept vague. “It was out of duty. I know. I could have killed Yugeyeom out of duty, and I’d kill a friend once again.” He grasps his chest, thinking of Yuta. Dear Satan, he misses him so fucking much after three months, he wants to hide away in his arms of safety. “I feel like duty is numbing me the more we get pushed around to fulfill these missions.” He confessed.

Because he has always felt numb when killing enemies that didn’t matter to him. But there have been too many close calls to nearly killing comrades in accordance with duty. They already have a duty to kill Hongjoong on sight if he appears in Avrotus. Irene could have ordered them to kill Jisung back at the Battle of Bozehs. Perhaps he’s glad that Jisung pummeled him that day.

Minghao is looking at him, anguished now that it’s out. The leader could only hug his friend as there was nothing to say. All Sicheng needed was to get the frustration out, along with a confession. A haunting confession that terrifies him to the bone.

After that mission was concluded as another null, they were given a week's break. He had to vent to the Phantom Guardians, and they all seemed shocked and saddened.

“I’m sorry you still bear the memories— I mean, we all do, but you were our leader,” Hendery softly says. “What really guts me is that you’re so scared, Ge.” Sicheng looks at his friend, bittersweet.

“It’s not your fault,” Ten softly reminds. “The numbness isn’t healthy, but that’s the obvious. You just need a good break. And we know a week isn’t enough, but please do your best to rest.”

Of course, Sicheng is trying his absolute best. He confides in Yuta as well, and he actually seemed agitated for once. Does he actually have a thing against Yugeyeom? Yuta’s mostly agitated about his fear, though.

When something terrible happens, it becomes paranoia to the disturbed soul.

Then, when they get to Trolevaria, the humans are absolutely terrified of him due to his presence. But seemingly, when concealing his signature, they still feel wary around him, so they have Yugeyeom go around trying to gather info while Sicheng hovered around if the younger needed assistance.

Even a social man like Yugeyeom, they turned up empty-handed. Does no one have any suspicion of their own kin?

At the Iekaryn Faction, land occupied by venomous dragons, they ended up not staying long after realizing how hostile they are. Although prideful races dragons are, poison dragons are quite venomous both physically and metaphorically. Minghao breathed in one of their taunts of breath, and he was sitting nauseous and poisoned for a week until they returned him home to Junhui, the fae literally hitting the poor man before finally lecturing him.

“Maybe none of your mates are actually nice…” Yugeyeom mutters after they leave Minghao’s place.

“Us faes are not as pure as you think,” Chenle sings, tagging along with them. He’s flying, hovering around, and making fun of Chanyeol and Yugeyeom.

“Sicheng,” Donghyuck links his arm with the devil’s, frowning. “You look like shit.”

“Well, thanks for stating the obvious, I guess.” That’s when Sicheng thinks of the unicorn’s mate. “Mark probably looks like shit, too.”

“Of course, he’s always overworked, but he’s still handsome as ever.”

But Sicheng isn’t? Donghyuck always swore he’d be the prettiest for eternity. He jokes, and the unicorn gasps in offense.

Then Donghyuck whines, jumping in frustration. “I miss him, Hyung. But I missed you too, I haven’t seen any of you in months!”

“I missed you guys, too. Don’t worry, just one more mission, got it?”

“Yes!” Both the youngest two shout, excited and hopeful.

Lastly, at the Silverstone Cascades Faction, where water dragons reside, in short, also empty-handed. They came across a group of rogue water dragons, and it was an unpleasant battle. They almost drowned, and water is literally Minghao’s weakness. It makes it hard for Sicheng to maneuver and get to his opponents, and Yugeyeom could only lessen the impact of their attacks. At least Chanyeol was safe from a distance as they relied on his eyes and telepathy magic.

⚚

“It was all for nothing,” Shotaro sighs. He’s lying on the grass next to Taeyong, Sicheng, Jisung, Mark, Hendery, and Sungchan.

“How is it that none of our teams and soloists gathered anything useful?” Hendery groans into his palms. Sunghcan hums in agreement, partaking of the same team as the older goblin.

“Can I retire?” Mark hits the ground.

“Hey! Treat my grass nicely!” Taeyong scolds him.

“You only retire when you die,” Jaemin hums.

“Don’t even conjure some suicidal tendencies!” Jungwoo shouts from across the yard, currently picking one of Taeyong’s fruit trees.

Chenle approaches and leaps onto Sicheng, knocking the wind out of the devil. He laughs and rolls into the space between him and Jisung. “You can retire for life if you can convince the Supernatural Council that you did something that will change the course of history.” Of course, Chenle would know this as he works in the Maekubian ministry.

“Retired for life,” Sicheng emphasizes.

“Yeah, that’s going to be no one except probably Jisung and Mark.” Sungchan sighs.

“Why us?” Jisung asked.

Everyone gets up to look at them, deadpanned. Seriously? Don’t they see the potential and strengths within themselves?

“Can I sock them?” Sungchan asks.

“Yes, you may if needed,” Both Donghyuck and Chenle permit.

“What?!” The two men shout in unison.

“You can take punches like a champ, anyway, I don’t see why you two are scared.” Johnny approaches.

“Because we love you? Must we resort to violence?”

“It’s called physical love,” Jaemin bats his lashes.

“You’re just a masochist.” Xiaojun eyes the other.

“Indeed, I am.”

Everyone looks at the phoenix, appalled and horrified. They did not need the other to confirm that. Sicheng looks over at Jeno, whose face is now a burning red, completely embarrassed by his mate. Well, Jaemin has always been quite the shameless man he is.

Sicheng lets Chenle hug him as he gazes at the sky, waiting for Yuta to return after his own mission. Ten, Dongyoung, and Lucas are also busy with their own duties at their respective empires.

It’s been a while since he’s seen them as well.

“Guys, can we have a little gathering party? I miss everyone!” Johnny shouts from afar.

⚚

Yuta clings to Sicheng for the entire time at the gathering, missing him terribly, and Sicheng is content with being glued to Yuta. Everyone is eating and laughing, playing a game of Mafia. So far, Lucas has been accused of being a mafia for the sixth time in their tenth round. The alpha can’t catch a break, and he yells, “This world is dark and evil!”

Everyone bursts into laughter, and Mark is the next target as Jaemin points at him maniacally.

Who said playing Mafia with eighteen people was going to go smoothly? It’s chaotic, and they love this chaos all too much. It’s refreshing. It’s lovely, and most of all, it’s healing.

Then, Donghyuck loses as one of the hidden mafias, and Dongyoung jumps, punching the air in victory over the unicorn’s defeat. Taeyong joins him, laughing and hugging.

Then there’s Yuta lying and making things up on the spot, which leaves everyone just as confused. Seemingly enough, Jaemin knows how to play the demon’s game, leaving a greater chaos than ever.

“I hate all of you!” Chenle shrieks as he loses and body slams Jisung, who was unfortunately the closest person in his vicinity.

Sicheng didn’t even know this fae had it in him to do such things!

“Whoa! Do that again!” Hendery laughs.

“Don’t do that again!” Jungwoo shrieks.

“Is no one going to question Chenle’s potential?” Shotaro has a hand cupping his chin as he thinks.

Well, is no one going to question whether Jisung is all right? Sicheng wonders as the younger person lies on the ground, unfazed. But he seems like he enjoyed it given his dazed grin. What a total simp.

It seems the Sleeping Guardians are unfazed, and Sicheng should really see Chenle in action more often.

“I know you’re the mafia,” Sicheng hears Yuta whisper against his ear. He looks at his mate scandalously. He shakes his head, although the older is correct.

“You gotta convince me~” He teases, and Sicheng pushes him over to Shotaro.

“Stop flirting!” Sungchan pulls Yuta off the phoenix, returning the demon to his mate, who’s laughing.

“Ugh! My teammates suck!” Xiaojun stomps.

⚗︎

Three years later, the Ubiquitous team arrives at the Supernatural Empire in one of their greatest hospitals.

They were informed that Ten and his team, the Galestine Team, had failed their mission. The Galestine team was formed of members from noble pods that included Kang Seulgi, the bewitched, Kim Jisoo, the deep sea’s tears, Lee Jihoon, the pedantic genius, Minatozaki Sana, the dangerous woman, and Yeo Hwanwoong, the hidden voice. All of them were mutilated and barely alive.

They were sent on a dangerous mission to retrieve a special artifact of the Choususian empire, and it was noted to be an R-ranked mission.

They lost Seulgi.

Sicheng has never seen Irene lose her composure, but it makes sense. She lost her teammate, her friend.

They’re all gathered around Ten’s hospital bed, and everyone sits in tensed silence as the siren sleeps soundly in recovery.

Dongyoung sits across from Johnny, devastated for his best friend. Sicheng rests a hand on the younger’s shoulder as the other begins to shed tears. Meanwhile, Johnny is staring at the walls, a darkened look in his expression that sends Sicheng’s skin crawling.

How could things get this messy?

According to Jisoo’s report, Ten was controlled by a voodooling, and almost killed Jihoon. He can’t imagine what Ten will do after he finds out what he’s done to a childhood friend.

The thought makes the devil uneasy. There are so many incidents that they seem to experience similarly, all at different times and in different contexts. Life is quite similar in ways more than they’d like.

He takes a deep breath, looking at the members of the Phantom Guardians.

They still have a few more missions that the Supernatural Grand Council requested them to do. It seems he’ll be taking the leading role once again. The thought is dreadful, but as he observes his friend, he’d do it without question. Ten has put so much effort, and he left him alone in a leading position within the unit. Taeyong, Jeno, Johnny, and Mark could lead the teams if they wanted, but Sicheng knows they have a lot of responsibility already.

The least Sicheng can do is alleviate the stress and responsibility for someone as impassable as Ten.

He can’t imagine a team without Ten, more so, his resilient personality being present. No matter what, he’s never been afraid of facing negativity. He acknowledges and challenges it.

Take for that time he was lecturing Lucas. Boy, that was a memorable attitude the siren had, but Sicheng appreciated it. No one can be as bold and supportive as Ten, that’s for sure.

Sicheng reaches over to hold Ten’s hand with Dongyoung, sending his best wishes to his dear friend in silence.

⚚

“Ugh! Lucas fucked up my aim!” Hendery points an accusing finger at the alpha.

“What?!” Lucas turns to Sicheng with puppy-like eyes. “You saw I didn’t, right?”

Xiaojun walks over and hits the tallest. “Don’t hide behind his back. We almost lost our capture!”

Sicheng is in the middle of everything, wishing Ten would be here right now. But then again, the siren is going through a time of crisis, needing a break from all that’s happened.

Get well soon, Ten.

“Guys, I don’t think yelling at Lucas is going to move on from the fact that we still need to capture two more people.” Shotaro reminds them.

At least Sicheng was allowed to take Shotaro and Sungchan with them on their most recent missions.

Sicheng looks around to find Sungchan perched on one of the taller trees in sight, searching for their targets with a scope worn like a monocle.

Efficient as always.

“But it’s not my fault, right?” Lucas holds the phoenix’s shoulders.

“Yeah, yeah, it wasn’t.”

“I don’t buy it.”

The oldest separates the two, pointing at the alpha.

“It isn’t your fault, but you almost had us lose our first target. Now, go track the last two.”

“Yes, sir!” Lucas salutes, grinning widely. Endeared, Sicheng pats his back, and off goes Lucas, and the scowling couple.

“I’m so going to complain to Jungwoo,” He hears Xiaojun mutter.

Sicheng silently chuckles and turns to Shotaro, gesturing to the sky. He needs him to take the bird's-eye view for them. Help Sungchan locate the enemies faster.

“Before I go, Hyung,” Shotaro takes his attention. He sounds quite curious, a little hesitant, though. “What is it like to lead a team? I know it’s chaotic, but what does it really feel like?”

That was something he wasn’t expecting to be asked. He glances at Sungchan, watching the goblin switch out his bow for a large crossbow. Then back to the phoenix.

“It’s a lot of responsibility. You have to be quick-witted and learn how to adapt to situations you least expect.” Shotaro nods, humming. It’s expected to know, but to experience it is a transformative understanding. “No matter how much you plan, you must learn how to change. But other than that, I’d say being a leader is learning how to trust others as well. You’re entrusting your teammates to follow you and support you; in return, they will trust you to lead them.” He thinks back to when the Phantom Guardians retorted about his decision to step down. They still trust him, and he’s touched by their unconditional support, but he can’t trust himself.

But here he is taking on the role once again, but it’s not a complicated mission at all. He won’t lead any ranked-R missions ever again, and he emphasized it to Taeyong and Mark.

“I see. So what did you do when you’re overwhelmed?”

“Well, that’s where vice leaders come in to help. Leaders can’t always carry everything. Their hands are full enough when they have the responsibility to protect those lives.” That’s when he begins to wonder, why is Shotaro asking him about leader stuff? He should be asking Taeyong, and not him. “Did you ask Taeyong these questions yet?”

Shotaro’s eyes widen slightly. “Uh, no. I was planning to, but he’s been busy. Since I’m on a mission with you guys, I thought about asking someone with experience.”

“Ah, well,” Sicheng grimaces. “You’re asking the wrong type of experienced person.” He tries to keep the joke light, and Shotaro awkwardly laughs, understanding what he’s implying.

“Sorry, Hyung. I was just curious.”

“Oh, it’s no big deal. Come on, we have to complete the mission now.” The younger nods, and his arms transform into pale blue, feathered wings, an indication of his lightning attributes. He takes flight, zooming away as one of the fastest races that rule the sky.

Shotaro is an impressive member and friend. Though, Sicheng can’t help but feel like the phoenix has something in mind now that he’s asking him about leadership.

Is Taeyong planning on creating another unit soon?

⚚

Sicheng visits Ten with Yuta, with a little gift in hopes of cheering him up.

They’re over at Johnny’s place, the dragon on patrol duty at the moment. The vice leader thanked the couple for visiting, as things get quite lonely when in recovery, and Sicheng couldn’t agree more.

Sicheng hugs Ten, who’s resting in bed, a lethargic sensation radiating from the younger.

“Thank you for visiting,” Ten sighs. “It means a lot.”

“Of course, we’re glad to see you’re resting well.” It’s Yuta’s turn to hug the siren.

“I wouldn’t say ‘well’, but that will suffice.”

“Oh, come on, you know what I mean,” And Ten is smiling. Sicheng hasn’t seen him smile much, but it seems he is, in fact, doing well. Ten just doesn’t see it yet, but they won’t push.

That’s right, Sicheng remembers the little gift he made for the siren.

He lifts a little basket, a blue orchard-patterned cloth covering it.

“Aw, you two didn’t have to bring a gift.” Ten holds his chest, touched by the gesture.

“But we wanted to.”

“As much as I love you as a friend, I unfortunately could only contribute in spiritual support because I lost my privileges for a week.” Yuta chuckles, and Ten is rolling his eyes.

“What did you do this time?”

“How scandalous of you to think it had to do with me!”

“Yuta, Riki, and Shotaro almost destroyed the kitchen.”

Ten snorts and holds the basket. “Why am I not surprised? They’re demons, Sichengie.”

“Indeed, they are.” Except for Shotaro, of course.

“Hey!”

They’re laughing, and Sicheng ushers Ten to lift the cloth. He hopes the younger enjoys it.

The siren lifts the cloth and gasps in awe. In the basket sit lunarcakes. He’s heard that sirens enjoy lunarcakes, a sign of recollection and balance in their culture. So, he did his best to make some.

“Sichengie, you’re too kind! Thank you!” The older places the basket to the side to hug Sicheng tightly, and the taller accepts his loving hugs, holding him just as tightly.

As Ten compliments how well his cooking skills are improving, he enjoys the little snacks.

“My love to you is equally contributed,” Yuta quips.

“Oh, hush, love,” Sicheng flicks his forehead.

And so they spend the day chatting and catching up. Sicheng has, of course, reported how the Phantom Guardians are doing since Ten was curious himself.

“I’m so sorry you have to lead again. I promised that I’d take the lead by your grace. But it seems not.” Ten looks at his cup of water, eyes wallowing in guilt.

“Ten,” He taps his hand. “It’s okay. I told Taeyong myself I’d take responsibility for the team for now. You just worry about yourself and take your time to recover.” He wants Ten to be at his best rather than taking more and more things upon himself.

Sicheng turns to Yuta, who also seems quite worried. He’s talked to Yuta about returning to the leading role as well, and the demon was hesitant, especially since Sicheng acted like he was allergic to anything associated with leading. But he was still supportive and always checked up on him after the missions.

They nod to each other with firm gazes, turning back to the saddened man.

“But I made you come back to something you… You dread.”

“No, Ten. It was voluntary. Taeyong could have had Johnny, Mark, Jeno, or himself to substitute, but I did it by choice. So don’t stress about it, please.” He just wants his friend to get better.

Ten sighs heavily, and Sicheng holds a strong look to his friend, making sure he sees his certainty. The other finally gives in, becoming teary-eyed.

“Thank you, Sicheng. You’re the sweetest.”

“Oh, yeah, you too, Yuta. I totally taste your support and love. Wait, that doesn’t sound right—”

They’re bursting into laughter, hugging and pushing each other away in fondness.

⚗︎

Sicheng is sent over to Addersfield with one of the most unsettling orders.

Addersfield was just attacked by multiple rogue knights that exceeded the signatures of the levels of numbered R’s.

By the time he arrives, he’s panting, too impatient to wait for the chariot to reach the town by the time it reached the city. He blitzed around, panic sent through him as he thought of all of his friends that lived in the town. He could list more than a handful of well-known comrades living there, but all he can truly think of is Jisung, Chenle, Minghao, and Junhui. Thankfully, Mark and Donghyuck moved into the Supernatural empire after they mated. They’ll be safe at least.

He’s staring at broken bell towers and hundreds of demolished homes. Rubbles stand, craters delve deeper than basements. From a distance, he already sees a towering form of earth that was clearly summoned with earth magic. He swallows, throat dry as he goes around, passing bodies of faes and a few other races.

It’s a despicable sight to fathom, for how could no one detect an incoming attack as catastrophic as this?!

“Sicheng!” He turns to the voice of Jinyoung, the devil sent as his partner.

“I just received news that a few comrades are over at the closest hospital within the city. They’re doing their best to save Hyunjin, Chenle, Jake, and Jungwon as we speak of.”

All four of them are in critical condition?! How could that be? Were the enemies that strong to leave his friends in such a state?

As if sensing the younger’s distress, Jinyoung takes his attention. “They’re in good hands. Jisung informed me that everyone else is doing just fine.”

Sicheng takes a deep breath, nodding.

“Scour the entire town, especially where you sense the strongest residuals that were left behind.”

They separate, Sicheng heading over to where he recognizes Sunghoon’s signature. He’s staring at the destruction. The devil’s home is blown up. It’s barely standing! On top of that, he spots blue and crimson blood everywhere, covering the pathways and walls. The signature filling his senses is overwhelming, noting that a numbered R Angel was present at this scene by just standing here; even if he spots a divine rapier lying in a pool of crimson. An indication that the angel is dead.

Although dead, he can’t help but stiffen in fright. His muscles are terribly tensed, his legs locked in place, and he can barely breathe. The thickness of their dead signatures persists, and their presence will remain for at least a week minimum.

He shakes his head, trying to ease himself as he senses worry wash over his emblem. Yuta is over at Vraxorid doing patrol duty. He hopes his mate can bear his distress because he doesn’t think he can hide how horrified he is by this catastrophe.

He blitzes over to the large mound of earth, sensing the overwhelming signature that of an elemental wizard’s. Hidden around the scene, he senses Minghao’s signature along with a few others he isn’t familiar with. This signature isn’t as strong as the first scene he’s come across, however.

Finally, he gets to another scene where it radiates incredible signatures.

He has to catch a breather, becoming lightheaded by the intensity of sitting in this area. He pulls down his mask, the cold air stinging his lungs, but he needs it this instant. Jisung’s signature is without a doubt concentrated here, meaning he fought a significant opponent. The opponent’s signature that stands stronger than Jisung’s is chilling to the bones. It’s a demon’s but…

It fluctuates.

They’re still alive.

Sicheng whips his head around and meets face-to-face with a dammed spirit of a dragon. A literal dragon in its truest form. Blood rushes past his ears as he blitzes back before its jaws could snap closed on him. His hearts are racing, lungs seizing as he barely catches his breath.

So this demon can summon spirits of the dammed?

He might be doomed.

Sicheng avoids the dragon’s attacks, trying to pinpoint where the enemy is. How did Jisung leave this person alive? What a fool the younger is!

He hones in on his senses, trying his best to locate the strongest signature of the area. Where the hell is Jinyoung when he needs him?! He blitzes away on top of a building, the dragon trying to sniff him out. Unfortunately, Sicheng’s magic won’t affect the spirit, nor will physical attacks do anything. He wonders when the other investigators are going to arrive. He could use some divine presence right now.

That’s when he catches a spark of the demon’s signature. Just southeast of his position. He grabs his daggers and blitzes over, around the corner of a half-demolished tower, and he chucks a dagger faster than his mind could fully register the demon. The blade snatches her wrist, and he gets on her, jabbing it into the wall where she can’t unpin herself.

With his free hand, he catches their other hand, severing it, and pins it against the wall with his other dagger.

She’s grunting, struggling against the restraints, and he’s holding onto the handles if she does decide to slice her hands off. It’s evident that she’s drained of energy, and yet she radiates a signature that leaves him feeling suffocated. He can’t back down, for she’ll summon something else, and he doesn’t want to deal with any more trouble than necessary.

“What? You got no will to end me?” She meets his gaze, eyes sharp and cold.

He huffs and grabs her head to expel his magic. However, it’s not enough. It only leaves her to laugh, venomous and taunting. If she really wants the experience, then he’ll just have to put more into it.

That earns him the sound of choking and gasping, the demon’s body falling limp.

Her signature has weakened now, and the ruckus of the dammed dragon has ceased, meaning he was able to nullify her magic for a while.

“A devil that can nullify magic? Fascinating. But you can’t defeat me!” She laughs at him, and he spots a mark on her shoulder. The design features roses and he immediately knows who this woman is affiliated with. She’s part of a malevolent team known as the Reaver Maidens. The Reaver Maidens are a female malevolent team that went rogue after being berated with their cruel ideas that were defined as justice. Stripped of their supernatural team privileges, they have raided villages and exterminated any male supernaturals on sight.

Back to the tattoo, the Reaver Maidens’ color was purple. It’s symbolic for them and their pride. So why is it black?

“Can you understand sign language?”

She looks at him, brows furrowed.

“I don’t know what you’re saying, but a devil needing to use sign language?” She scoffs, laughing. It hits him square in the chest. “That’s so pathetic of you. You must bring shame to your own kin. No devil in our era has ever needed such things.”

He stares at her, his skin growing hotter as blood rushes to his head. And he’s doing his absolute best to restrain his emotions and signature. It’ll only show how passable his resolve is.

This woman has attacked this town of innocent faes and other races with her team. Left his comrades injured.

Chenle is in critical condition, and he wants to find him, see that he’s safe and okay. That he’s breathing.

She doesn’t get to say things unless she knows of him. He’s just a nameless devil to her.

She doesn’t know a damn thing about him. So what gives her the right to accuse him of his patheticness? Only he gets to decide how pitiful he is, and he knows he isn’t pitiful enough if his friends had all put effort into learning a whole new language for him.

She doesn’t know his story.

She doesn’t know how loved he is.

A flittering thought of ripping her tongue out appeals to him right now. She can be saved for interrogation later.

Yeah, that’s a good idea.

He grabs a spare dagger and brings the blade to her jaw, numb and skillful. Her face remains confident, looking at him. They both know that she can endure the pain. So it really wouldn’t be a huge pain for her.

He cuts the tendons of her jaw, falling open, and he cuts her tongue free.

⚚

“Sicheng.” Taeyong looks at his capture, appalled. Yuta is right beside the demigod, and Sicheng grows numb. He wasn’t really expecting his leader and mate to be sent over to the scene as well, but it still wouldn’t matter.

He has no idea what came over him. He’s losing grasp of his control, his own civilness against his enemies. He felt that similar rage boiling in his body when he was battling his toughest opponent in the Cursed War.

He stares at them, unsure what to do. Something is consuming him from the inside, and it’s terrible, but it also makes him terribly efficient, as if his true instincts awaken once his consciousness goes on autopilot.

Is he becoming unstable?

The thought settles heavily in his chest, and he keeps glancing between the two older men. They have always been there for him, and he trusts them with his entire life. He’s terribly in debt to them, and this is what’s becoming of him the longer he stands in this world.

He blinks when a strong hand gently holds his wrist. Its warmth spreads across his skin, tingling back to life.

Sicheng meets Yuta’s gaze, the demon standing before him, never realizing it. “You don’t have to do anything else, sweetheart. You did an amazing job, and we’re proud of you.” Yuta’s voice is soft and coaxing. Swaying him under the stars of the night as the other investigators begin to arrive at the scenes, gathering information. “Whatever she did to you, I’m sure you had your reasons. For you are clever, and you know when things become enough.”

Sicheng aimlessly nods, mind drifting to everyone he’s loved.

They love him.

They really do.

He glances over at Taeyong, whose gaze is now soft and worried. Then back to Yuta.

“She doesn’t know me. She never will.” At first, they look at him, confused. But as silence passes in minutes, it dawns upon them, gazes hardening. He senses his mate’s rage and bitterness, his grip tightening just the slightest on Sicheng.

“I see,” Yuta says tightly. The demon glances over at Taeyong, and the leader approaches, clearing his throat. He places a hand on his shoulder, rubbing it for comfort.

“No matter, Jinyoung will interrogate her with the others. You two go collect the evidence instead, how about that?” Collecting evidence with Yuta? That honestly doesn’t sound too bad. He’d be leaving that damned woman with the others, no longer his issue. To top it all, he gets to do some work in the presence of his mate.

⚗︎

Sicheng and the Spirit Guardians are going through the halls as fast as possible without disturbing the patients within the hospital.

The others were informed of what had happened last night, and they’re rushing over once Taeyong, Yuta, and Sicheng have finally completed their reports for the investigation.

According to Jisung’s account, the Reaver Maidens turned into numbered R ranks, which is, of course, impossible, but they all sensed it themselves.

But the highlight of the issue is that the Reaver Maidens have been inactive for half a decade, so what were they doing in order to climb through the ranks like never before?

That doesn’t concern him anymore.

Everyone they know has suffered terrible injuries. Jisung himself barely defeated his opponent with Han Jisung, the poet. Obviously, they fought the demon.

Sunghoon and Jake fought an angel.

Riki, Seo Changbin, the boulder-fist, and BangChan, the assiduous, fought a goblin.

Minghao, Minho, and Joshua fought an elemental wizard.

Junhui, Kim Seungmin, the star, and Felix Lee*, the conflagration*, fought a fae.

Lastly, Hyunjin, Chenle, and Jungwon fought a dragon. It just had to be a poisonous dragon whose entire anatomy was poisonous. It was so lethal that it had Hyunjin incapacitated, so what does that mean for Chenle and Jungwon?

A near-death experience.

“They all pulled through, don’t worry,” Mark assured them.

The Sleeping Guardians arrived a while ago, and everyone sighs in relief. The leader leads them over to Chenle’s room, and the fae is unconscious, surrounded by the other members.

He looks so sickly!

“Are we sure the poison is out of his system?” Johnny says with suspicion.

“Yeah, they gave him an antidote to replenish new blood,” Donghyuck sighs, holding Chenle’s hand. Jisung is across from the other, and he’s equally distressed.

Sicheng walks over to Jisung’s side, seeing how jittery and terrified the other is, and he can’t help but relate. He places his hand on his shoulder, taking a deep breath. Chenle looks so grim, pale, and frowning even when resting.

It looks familiar.

He can’t help but stare, piecing together a picture of the past. Instead of voided eyes, Jinrak’s eyes are closed—

He stops breathing after realizing what he just did.

Disgust fills his mouth, biting his tongue.

He needs to get a fucking grip.

A hand touches his hand, and another touches his back. He looks over at Jisung, who’s offering a look of worry and knowing. Then he turns to Yuta, the older’s eyes weary. He nods his head, assuring his mate he’s fine.

He’s fine.

History won’t repeat itself. For fate wouldn’t be that cruel.

Could it?

“Hold his hand, Hyung,” Jisung guides his hand to hold Chenle’s. His hand is warm and alive. They shift under his touch, and Sicheng takes another deep breath, silently thanking his friend.

He hasn’t felt so unstable like this… perhaps he really needs a break. An actual break for two weeks is best.

He’ll see what he can do when he visits Minghao.

⚚

Now they’re gathered in a waiting room to discuss the situation.

“He fought Reina, the poisoned gale.” A dragon, and not just any poison dragon. According to Johnny, she is well-known for her extremely poisonous anatomy.

Reina’s poison was exchanged in heavy doses. She’s able to produce poison gas and poison her opponents with her claws, saliva, and blood. Knowing she was a numbered R, it would definitely make sense how Hyunjin was poisoned.

Everyone grimaces, unsure how to handle the information.

“Oh you should’ve seen Jake. He was cut in half, barely hanging by his spine,” Jisung shakes his head.

Sicheng sees the nauseating expression on Jungwoo, Dongyoung, and Donghyuck. He can’t blame them for their weak stomachs, too pure for them. But Sicheng’s impressed that the omega survived such a wound!

“You didn’t kill your opponent, Jisung.” The devil looks at him, wide-eyed.

“I was so sure she died.” The younger curses at himself.

“It’s fine. I handled it.” Everyone looks at him, baffled. “It wasn’t easy, I’ll tell you that. Although she was already drained of energy.”

“You forget your Hyung is also strong.” Yuta wraps an arm around him, grinning with pride. It’s a slight reminder for the devil to cheer up, and thankfully, Yuta does know how to make him feel better. He rolls his eyes, nudging the other by bumping his hip.

“I know, but I really struggled,” Jisung sighs heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I couldn’t regenerate my limbs for a while,” He emphasizes by swinging his legs.

“At least you get to regenerate!” Jaemin places his hands on his hips.

“But you’re all healed up, right?” Jungwoo begins poking the man.

“Yes, I am,” He grumbles.

Dongyoung claps to get their attention. “But now what? We can’t just let this pass over our heads.”

“Well, for starters, they’re already dead— except for one,” Taeyong speaks up. He’s pacing around the room in a calm demeanor, but they can tell he’s stressed. “News will get out, and I’m predicting promotions from those who have defeated the threat. And for the cherry on top,” He stops in front of a window, staring out to observe the town.

“Some of us may have to return to investigating.”

Sicheng can’t help but let disappointment take over him, and he senses Yuta’s disappointment as well. He reaches down to hold the older’s hand, giving him a comforting squeeze, and he receives the gesture in return.

“Yeah… I was thinking that too,” Jeno exhales as he brushes his bangs back before letting his arms drop.

“It’s time to get overworked again, huh?” Jeno shakes his head.

“I’m more curious about why the Reaver Maidens returned after half a decade,” Mark emphasizes.

“You’re still on that shit?” Jisung deadpanned.

“It’s gotta mean something!”

“Okay, okay,” Johnny eases them out of the rising tones. “Let’s see what the officials have us do in our empires, including the supernatural council. We have a few missions specifically assigned still, and it will take some time before they conclude anything.” He smiles, and everyone seems to relax at the reminder. There’s always hope in a man like Johnny.

“Don’t worry too much just yet. For now, let’s focus on our friends’ recoveries.”

⚚

As much as Sicheng would like to give Chenle some company, he’s sure the fae needs Jisung more. He just survived something undeniably torturous and would need some space. So, he decides he should pay Minghao and Junhui a visit.

“You should catch up with Riki. I’m sure he has information to share with you.” Yuta nods, but he doesn’t turn away. In fact, he’s worried, frowning. The other doesn’t say anything, but he does take his hand.

“Don’t stay out too late, okay? You need some rest.”

Touched, Sicheng kisses his hand as his chest is filled with warmth, agreeing.

“That’s exactly what I’m planning to do. It should be no more than a few hours, okay?” Yuta eases, a smile poking at the corners of his lips.

“Okay,” He nods, and just to top it off, Sicheng pulls down his mask and leans over to kiss the demon on the lips. He senses a spark of fluttering joy coming from the older, and he can’t fight his warm face burning up.

The action itself lets them feel a lot lighter, more assured that they will figure things out when they take a step back from the instant catastrophe. But through all the chaos, nothing will stop them from holding each other.

“I love you.”

⚚

“Sicheng.” Minghao seems surprised to see him. Well, he is a busier devil than the younger, much to both of their dismay. Sicheng nods, greeting his friend. “I’m assuming the military sent you to investigate?”

“Spot-on as ever.” He tries to be sarcastic about it, and yet they’re both offering exhales of disappointment.

“Can’t seem to catch a break from them…” The other lowly mutters. “Anyway, come on in, it’s small for now, but it will have to do until our homes are restored.” Sounds like it won’t be happening until a few months later.

Sicheng enters the room the couple rented at an inn. It’s quite small, but still cozy. He spots Junhui sleeping on the large bed, and Sicheng sits on the small couch, with Minghao sitting across from him on the foot of the bed.

“How are the two of you holding up?”

“Better than last night. My opponent was hellishly powerful…” It’s so odd to see someone like Minghao look deeply disturbed about a fight. “She could have killed us if she honed on her other skills.” As for Junhui, he only sustained moderate injuries. He’s been exhausted to the bone after draining his healing magic for their comrades.

“I’m glad to hear it,” He smiles tightly. He could have lost another dear friend. Though they don’t see each other often, both of them try to make the best of their time to meet up outside of work. But having to meet up all the time doesn’t have to mean they’re best friends. A good friendship is also when nothing feels different after not seeing each other in a while.

Minghao has always been hovering over him like an eagle, worrying over him, which is odd since Sicheng is older.

He’s had his friend’s back since the very moment they met. Again, he can entrust his life to someone like Minghao other than his own team.

And knowing each other for years, Minghao catches on to why he’s visiting. The younger crosses his leg with a light scoff.

“I can tell you’re bothered, and it’s not about the attack. So tell me what’s bothering you.”

This time, Sicheng offers a wry smile.

“I need to talk to you…” Sicheng started. “I need a break. Desperately. And I was wondering if you could help me.” He watches as his best friend’s expression grows crestfallen, worry evident. They all know they’re terribly overworked, but if they do think they desperately need a break, then something else is on their minds.

“What’s wrong?”

Sicheng begins to explain what he had experienced the previous night. How he encountered Celbess, the hell-bound chanter. He lost control of his own composure, was easily irritated, and seemed consumed by something that made him not himself. It’s as if something else is creeping around his soul. Perhaps something much worse than what crept into his voice.

Minghao watches as he signs, gaze meticulous and worried. “You work so hard, and I understand how much you want to be with your family. Especially after last night’s attack— you definitely want to be there for Chenle.” He takes a deep sigh and takes off his glasses, rubbing his eyes. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you so much, Hao.” The devils stand to hug each other, and Sicheng has never known how to express his gratitude for those who were able to grant him this relief. He’s terribly in debt to many. Then again, that’s what friends do for each other. They help unconditionally because of trust. Sicheng trusts all of his friends.

As they part, Minghao holds a look, expression curious. Sicheng knows that look, and Minghao follows with a question. “You need my intel?”

“Yup.”

They quietly chuckle, resettling, and Sicheng listens to Minghao’s side of what happened last night.

⚚

“What did you two talk about?” Yuta asked as Sicheng placed more meat into the demon’s bowl. The older has barely touched his food, and it’s bothering him a lot.

“Eat.” He points his chopsticks at him.

“Heyyy, you can’t point at me with chopsticks.”

Sicheng rolls his eyes, munching on his veggies. He places down his utensils and signs, “I got intel from Minghao about Valbera, the radical. She had the brains to initiate the idea of cursing the team into ranked R’s.” Really, not many have ever tried to make themselves stronger through complicated curses. It’s such a risk, and Sicheng understood this long ago when Jaehyun would talk to him about curses since not many would listen.

To initiate a curse that will last longer than a commanding curse, it requires a chain of commands that must match back-to-back to fulfill the cause. Yes, very complicated indeed. Jaehyun was truly a master at understanding this much of anyone’s surprise.

“Based on Jinyoung’s reports, it makes sense that she helped Celbess compile the curse.”

Yuta hums, eyes narrowing as they delve into the topic. “Riki informed me of Sunghoon’s opponent. Seraphina, the cindered-blade. She’s the leader, of course, and it seems they were right on track to test out their honed strengths on them. Still following their ideals.”

To eradicate the world of all men for what they have done to them.

Although enemies, Sicheng can’t blame them for wishing that. Vile things that men can do. But here he is existing as a man, along with his friends. Not all men are bad, though. But at the end of the day, they are all living in strife to see another day.

“But let’s put the investigation to the side,” Yuta reaches over to hold his hand, and gaze carefully. “I know you’re always wound up in work, and that’s the thing. I’m worried about you.”

Ah… is he referring to what he did?

He looks anywhere but at Yuta’s gaze, shame placed on his shoulders. He’s supposed to be a noble knight. Although there are many who are deemed… unstable or chaotic, they embrace it.

He’s seen Yuta show that part of himself, although rare. Rage spiking and unstable signatures; Sicheng trusts Yuta with his own chaos.

𖤍

His lungs are seizing, and yet, Sicheng could only focus on his mate rather than breathing.

Yuta stands in the middle, surrounded by an array of angel corpses. His back is turned, shoulders and wings raised up and down as the demon catches his breath. His signature is fluctuating too much, but it’s high, the air thick with it.

Sicheng looks over at the Spirit Guardian members, who are equally baffled.

Taeyong is staring in absolute shock. Johnny is carrying an injured Donghyuck on his back while Mark is using the older for support of his broken leg.

Jungwoo is standing in front of Dongyoung, holding out a hand to Yuta.

The sight itself cracks something in Sicheng’s chest. For everyone to put up their guard because of Yuta, does he pose that much of a threat to them?

He’s not dangerous. Never to them.

He looks back, and Yuta has his head turned, looking directly into his soul.

His eyes are voided with bright yellow irises, yet they look at him with eyes Sicheng has never seen on his face. Especially with his face splattered with the blood of angels, it sends a tingly sensation through his body.

His eyes are widened in a crazed manner, staring at him as if he’s the oddity in his scope. He looks like a man on a murder spree, high off his adrenaline. It oldest help as the demon is in his demonic form, deep red scales and twisted horns, leaving the others intimidated.

Sicheng gulps as he senses a burst of indescribable energy coming from the demon. And yet he stands still, staring for so long, Sicheng’s eyes grow dry.

Once he blinks away the dryness, Yuta is standing before him, face to face. Sicheng can’t help but feel startled at the suddenness, taking a step back. But Yuta grabs him, bright yellow eyes tracing his face. A claw lifts, pulling his mask down, and he can’t help but swallow thickly, shivering at the sudden gentleness of gestures.

Sicheng glances over the demon’s shoulder, seeing Taeyong getting ready to make his way over.

Sicheng holds his hand out to the leader. He may agitate whatever state Yuta’s fallen into.

However, Yuta looks in the way as Sicheng jerks his arms, locked onto the demigod. Dread pools in Sicheng’s stomach once Yuta’s signature flutters, disturbed once again.

The older blitzes to Taeyong, the leader getting into a stance. But Sicheng gets between them, bracing for pain as he pushes Taeyong back.

He doesn’t want the leader to attack his dear friend, nor does he want Yuta to attack his friend.

Sicheng grabs Yuta’s wrist, but he’s terribly stronger, forcing his grip to loosen, and Sicheng shifts his body just in time to only get stabbed in the shoulder. Nonetheless, his arm bursts, falling off.

“Sicheng!” Taeyong is about to attack, but Sicheng tosses his dagger at the leader, who catches it. “What are you doing?! Get away from him!”

He shakes his head. Yuta just needs to take a breather, to relax. And clearly, he’s only been amiable when he focused on Sicheng.

He pleads to have him handle this.

In order for that to happen, they must leave this area.

“Leave.”

He hopes Taeyong can see his desperation. A plea to protect them. To protect their innocent hands from harming a friend.

The demigod’s hands clench, eyes narrowed at Yuta, and Sicheng is trying to hold him back, but his mate is evidently stronger in prowess.

“Everyone, let’s retreat to camp.”

“What?!” Donghyuck disagrees, but he doesn’t have a choice when he’s on Johnny’s back.

“He’s got it. Sicheng is strong.” Mark reminds the unicorn.

“Shut up. I didn’t ask you.”

Off they go, and Sicheng catches a glimpse of both Jungwoo’s and Dongyoung’s worried expressions. A silent plea to be safe.

And he will.

He turns back to Yuta, whose hold gradually begins to ease up, staring at him.

With his free hand, Sicheng slowly reaches, taking his time to not disturb Yuta any further. Until his hands find his emblem, Yuta’s hand tightens, and it hurts, but Sicheng fights back the tears and pain.

He’s not going to hurt him.

He’s never going to hurt him.

He circles his hand around the demon’s nape and expels all of his remaining magic in one shot.

The demon falls into his arm, paralyzed and reverting back into their human forms. Sicheng can’t be grateful enough for it to work.

If it didn’t, maybe Yuta would have attacked him. But either way, the previous attack wasn’t meant for him, but for the presence of the divine signature that posed as a threat to the demon. With all those rogue angels they fought, Yuta’s current state was drawn into confusion.

Sicheng takes a heavy breath of a century, kneeling until Yuta’s body is laid on the ground. It’s hard to maneuver him with a single arm, but it’ll have to do. He’s too drained of magic to regenerate, and with a permanent missing heart, it makes it harder for him to regenerate in general.

He combs his hands through Yuta’s hair, the demon’s eyes flickering around, and he senses his panic. Sicheng has never experienced what it’s like to be paralyzed through his magic, but just sensing his mate’s distress is terribly disheartening. It feels terrifying, too vulnerable.

He needs Yuta to wait it out, unfortunately. Especially the state he’s in.

He sits in silence, continuing to pat his lover’s hair in patience. A patient silence amongst the aftermath of the bloodshed of angels.

Yuta wasn’t always capable of exploding things by touch. He developed a technique where he concentrates the magic particles of his gas into his palms. He’d inject it into his opponents and snap to have his magic ignite.

It’s brilliant, and Sicheng has always admired his mate’s ability to adjust his own abilities.

But during this mission, they were terribly overwhelmed by the strengths and numbers of their opponents. The Supernatural Grand Council poorly miscalculated the quantity of their targets.

It’s not Yuta’s fault, and he’s sure the team knows that. But to find Yuta as a threat is… It’s as if all the trust is disregarded. But the more he thinks of it. He did it exactly to YangYang.

For duty.

Because YangYang was out of control catastrophically, but Yuta is in a similar position.

So what made this situation different?

YangYang was forced into dragonization, mind and identity gone. Yuta fell into an unstable state, mind and identity temporarily faded.

It was a state of their resolve and awakening.

Awakening.

Sicheng startles when Yuta shifts, groaning and opening his eyes.

He looks around blearily, and the mist has cleared from his eyes. It’s just Yuta, and he smiles, glad to see his mate has returned. He reaches for Sicheng, and Yuta immediately scrambles up before Sicheng can take his hand.

The demon is looking at him, horrified, hands hovering over his body, especially his missing arm.

Guilt immediately washes over his emblem.

“Sicheng…” Yuta’s voice is tight, eyes strained as he assesses his condition. “I…” He gulps, and Sicheng reaches over to hold his mate, but the older backs up. Seeing him like this is too much, too painful to feel, as Yuta wallows in self-blame and shock as he looks around the scene. “I hurt you.” And the way he sounds has never felt so sickeningly heartbreaking.

It’s a cold statement of truth, and Sicheng can’t even cover it up if he tried. Not when Yuta senses his own magic signature on the wound, concentrated and with the remnants of his magic’s particles.

Sicheng shakes his head. “You didn’t mean it. You were going to attack Taeyong. But you never hurt me at all.” It was never meant for him, and he hopes Yuta understands, but given his panicked state, he can’t.

“No! I did!” Tears are streaming down his face, mixing with blood and soot. “I hurt you… I hurt you,” He repeats, and brings his hands to his face, and Sicheng can’t help but watch in heartbreak from a distance. This kind of distance isn’t the kind that Sicheng can take anymore.

He uses his arm to push himself up, and the world spins around him. His body has been exhausted to the bone from the mission, and to top it off with his blood loss— yeah, it makes sense why he feels like shit.

His legs are threatening to buckle, but he has to make his way to Yuta. He needs to let him know. He needs to help him.

He makes his way over, and thankfully, Yuta doesn’t try running away. He actually steps up and holds Sicheng, which is a lot more preferred because he swore he was going to lose balance from the change of his center of gravity.

“Sicheng—”

“Shut up.” Sicheng hissed, using his free hand to hold onto Yuta’s arm. “Just… hold me.” The demon doesn’t argue— he never has when it comes to Sicheng. Especially if he has to use his voice.

But Sicheng actually needs to settle, so he gestures to the floor, and Yuta complies, guiding both of them to the ground until they’re facing each other. The distance is finally smaller.

“You didn’t mean it,” He whispers gently and honestly. “You were trying to protect me.”

“But I hurt you, love,” Sicheng feels Yuta’s hands hold a firmer grip, which honestly leaves him much more relieved. “I could have hurt anyone else. But most of all, it was you.” Tears persist, and Sicheng feels his overwhelming distress and guilt.

“It was my choice. I don’t care, Yuta. You were overwhelmed and scared.”

“You shouldn’t be seeing this part of me.” His eyes flicker to the ground, saddened. Sicheng isn’t sure what he means by that. “This… this only happened a few times before we mated. Ever since then, I…”

He looks at him, anguished, and Sicheng can’t help the way his chest constricts, trying to fill in the void of fear and pain. He squeezes his arm, holding a strong gaze for his lover. He can trust him. They’ve gotten this far, and this accident won’t get between them. He won’t let that happen.

Yuta stares back into his eyes, voice gone silent. Something stirs in his emblem, both of them taking deeper breaths. They’re trying to sense each other’s emotions, fine-tuning their thoughts as they continue to resonate their emotions with each other.

“… I vowed to myself I’d never lose control.”

Sicheng’s brows scrunch in shock.

“I never wanted you to see this part of me. It’s… It’s my chaos, Sicheng.” His hands loosen around his waist, but Sicheng pulls them back, firmly as he fights the bubbling pain in his throat.

“I love you. I really do. This won’t change it, and if so, it’s only made me love you more.”

The demon looks at him, surprised.

He decides to sign when he gets an irking feeling returning in his chest, his breath stuttering, and Yuta’s hand finds his chest, a gentle pressure to breathe.

“I want to love every part of you. I’ll do my best to understand this part of you.” He hopes his message gets across with a single arm.

This time, Yuta is looking at him, so serenely and emotionally. Sicheng slides his hand up to the back of Yuta’s head, bringing him to rest against his chest. It’s an odd position as they’re kneeling, but he just needs to hold Yuta. To assure him that no matter what, he won’t be scared of him. That he’s not as fragile as the older fears.

Because Yuta is the reason he’s grown stronger.

The older cries into his chest, arms around his waist, tightening, and Sicheng leans into his hold, their hearts melding into something stronger than before.

𖤍

Yuta learned how to embrace it because of him.

In contrast, Sicheng hates the feeling. For Yuta said he is the grace in evil.

Whatever he did to Celbess was certainly not graceful.

“I’m sorry about that.” Really, what else is there to say? “I don’t think there is anything to explain why.”

Yuta’s hand tightens on his, a flicker of anger.

“What exactly did she say to you?” His tone is lower, trying to surface as something stern, but Yuta isn’t exactly one to hide his emotions through his voice.

Sicheng avoids his eyes.

“That’s so pathetic of you. You must bring shame to your own kin. No devil in our era ever needed such things.”

Of course, her words will hang around him longer than he’d ever appreciate. Yuta's wrath only increases, but it remains constant when the other takes a breath worth of a century.

“Sicheng, you are so loved. And you know it yourself. I’m not encouraging it, but I honestly think that’s why you did it. I’d do it if someone was talking shit about you or our team.”

Sicheng smiles at that, softly chuckling. “Of course you would.”

“Faster than blitzing.”

Sicheng gets up and walks over to Yuta, kneeling to hug him.

“I love you, Yuta,” He whispers. He receives a peck on his ear.

“I love you too, sweetheart.”

Sicheng settles against his side, pointing at the bowl that’s barely been eaten. “I’m going to hit you if you don’t eat.”

“Okay, okay,” Yuta chuckles.

“Because of the incident,” Sicheng resumes about what he did. “I talked to Minghao to see if he can pull a few strings to have me take a break.”

Yuta beams at his statement, smiling. He reaches to pat his thigh, relieved. “I’m glad you’re finding the help you need.” Sicheng agrees as well. “Can you get a whole year off?” Yuta jokes.

Sicheng snorts, resting his head on the older’s shoulder. “When ogres fly.”

⚗︎

Thankfully, Minghao was able to get a whole month off for Sicheng! May Satan bless him with any desires he so wishes. Sicheng is terribly grateful for his friend.

The younger even sent a letter with a warning:

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

…I swear to Satan if all you do is fuck for a whole month, you’re dead…

≪ °❈°≫≪ °❈° ≫

He showed the letter to Yuta, and the demon laughed so hard that he doubled over. They’re sitting on the engawa, having their evening tea.

Yuta gets up, wiping a stray tear. “Well, I’m sure my dick game is part of your checklist.” He’s raising his brows to enunciate his playful demeanor, eyes hooded to show his flirtatious acts.

Heat rising to his face, Sicheng kicks him into the lake.

⚚

Being on break was so alleviating. He didn’t have to anticipate work for so long. He could wake up in relief in the morning rather than waking up in anticipation. He’d greet Yuta in the morning as usual, and make him breakfast before the older would head off to Vraxorid.

“You seem quite ecstatic,” Yuta notes, wrapping his arms around Sicheng’s waist as the younger is cooking. He props his chin on his shoulder, watching him, and Sicheng senses his adoration. Sicheng can’t help but smile and nod. He turns his head to press a soft kiss on Yuta’s cheek, and the demon is humming in delight. “I’m glad you’re taking this well for yourself. But don’t you want to sleep in?”

Sicheng shakes his head. He’d rather part from his mate knowing he can still care for him. Plus, he’s not a big fan of sleeping in an empty bed without Yuta’s presence. He brings him at ease.

“I don’t mind it. Plus, I’d like to see you off.”

The demon is cooing and swaying them side to side, and they’re giggling.

“Ugh, I’m too lucky to have you, it’s too surreal!”

Sicheng hums as he sets down Yuta’s breakfast for the older, and Yuta thanks him.

“C’mon, love, eat with me.” Who is Sicheng to deny that?

Once Yuta has left for work, Sicheng gets to take all the time he wants to himself.

He takes his time cleaning his home, although it’s always clean for the most part.

He gets to wander around the courtyard and through the back, where the lake resides, admiring the sheen of rainbows of the aurora kois.

The ambience of solitude and nature.

It’s wonderful and rejuvenating. He could breathe in the scent of vegetation, the damp soil of the lake. He hears the chirping of birds and the crisp temperature of the morning.

This is the kind of freedom he yearns for eternity. He’s always appreciated solitude, but he wasn’t afraid of the presence of others either. Especially now, if he were to tell his fourteen-year-old self he’d be mated to Yuta for centuries of persisting love, he surely wouldn’t believe him. For it is a dream come true for billions. He’s so lucky, and he can tell Yuta feels the same way.

It’d be a lot nicer if Yuta were here, though, but that’s what his days off are for.

Self-solitude is also nice, nonetheless. You get to take a breather from everything. This is also what Sicheng was looking for. Just taking a step back for himself, and this may be one of the best decisions of his life.

⚚

“You know, Hyung,” Jisung says as they’re walking down the halls of the hospital. Sicheng had decided to swing by with the time he has, and luckily, Jisung is also on break, especially after that sort of battling. Meanwhile, Yuta is on a two-day mission, but he expects his mate to be back within a day, always eager to come home. But he doesn’t blame him. “Ever since things have changed… things have been brighter, so lively.”

Sicheng easily agrees, though it was a difficult challenge to face, hardship comes with a reward. He meets Jisung’s gaze, nodding.

“But after this incident…” Jisung looks away, eyes casted. “It was too much of a close call. And honestly, I wasn’t entranced by rage like… that day.” Sicheng can’t even say a thing, but he hides his expression, muscles naturally tensing at the change of Jisung’s mood. He’s growing cautious, careful of his words.

“Instead, I worried how’d you react.”

He stops walking, staring at his friend. Why him? He needs to worry about Chenle. For he is the preciousness of Jisung’s life, someone he is willing to lay his life for. Then again, Jisung would lay his life for his friends, too. Sicheng would protect anyone who has ever loved him, despite how mended he is.

“Why?” He can’t help but ask.

Jisung looks at him, wistful. “You loved Chenle first, Hyung. You two had each other before I even met him.” Why is he talking of Chenle as if he were Jinrak? He frowns, growing doubtful of Jisung’s perception of the fae.

“Jisung, he isn’t him.” It’s true. He’s not Jinrak. This is Zhong Chenle. He doesn’t want to feel this way about the younger, but he needs to hear him out first. He’s getting somewhere with this conversation. Either north or south, there’s no in between.

“I know, but it’s the resemblance. I felt it when you saw him. And if he… if the worst happened, I feared for you. Because you love us. You love every one of us so much, to the point it’d cost your will to speak. If it happened again, I wouldn’t know what to do. What else would happen? How could I save you from something unpredictable?” Tears still brim in the other’s eyes, and Sicheng feels pangs of pain tugging at his hearts.

“You’re the strongest person I know, and I just wanted to let you know,” Jisung takes a deep breath, looking up as he fights the tears in his eyes. “You are so admirable. You are someone I will always look up to more than you’ll ever see. And I am in debt for what you have done to protect us.”

Sicheng stares at him, silently choked up in tears. His strength was hidden in silence, and Jisung sees it. Though he still believes that Jisung is the strongest. For persisting in positivity, no matter how difficult things have been. Really, this man is notable. His statement is tall of Sicheng himself. But he won’t argue against his friend’s opinion.

“Jisung, we didn’t lose him. That’s what is most important. But I am so grateful to have you guys by my side through all life has to throw at us. But know I’ve only grown stronger because of you and the others. If anything were to happen… I know you guys would be there to help me.”

“I know,” Jisung takes a deep breath. “I just feel like I don’t voice it enough.”

“Well then, you and I are the same in that.”

He approaches, touching his shoulder. “Come on, let’s go see Chenle. I’m sure he’s bored.”

They both smile and head over.

“Ji… Sicheng..?” Chenle’s voice is raspy and tired. He still looks sickly, but Sicheng feels lighter just seeing his friend awake.

He nods and sits across from Jisung, both settling beside Chenle’s bed. “How are you feeling?”

“I feel like shit.” As expected, but he just had to ask out of worry. “But I feel so much better seeing the two people I love the most in this world,” He sighs, grinning as wide as he can.

“Oh, you’re too flattering.” Jisung chuckled.

“Shut up. You love that of me.” Chenle looks over at Sicheng, eyeing him as if trying to piece something together.

Sicheng tilts his head out of curiosity.

“Why are you here? You’re usually busy with work.”

Ouch. But it’s true.

“I’m on a month break. Minghao was able to help me out with it.”

He expects Chenle to cheer, but the fae only frowns. “So you basically need a break because you’re overwhelmed.” How dare he put it that way so simply?!

He decides to flick his forehead.

“If you put it that way, my pride is wounded.” He joked.

“No one has pride as big as Jisung, unfortunately.”

“What?!”

And just sitting here, laughing and catching up with these two feels just right and reassuring for the two of them.

⚚

Days when Yuta has his day off, they’d lounge in their living room, basking in each other’s presence. Sicheng is reading a book as Yuta is napping on his lap as they sit out on the engawa. The devil is carding his hand through Yuta’s soft locks, the older softly snoring. Their tea has gone cold, but that’s fine.

Though when Sicheng’s eyes grow tired from reading, he places the story to the side and looks down, admiring Yuta’s features. With all his sharp features, such as his brows and cheekbones, he looks so peaceful.

So soft in a way that blankets Sicheng’s mind to forget that they ever lived as knights. Just him and Yuta.

Enamored by the sight, he leans down and presses a long, soft kiss against Yuta’s forehead. Just being able to do this without fear is all the more what keeps the warmth in his chest going. He smiles and leans back, petting his mate’s hair as he continues admiring his beloved. He’s worked so hard, come so far, and he’s honored to stay by his side.

Eventually, Sicheng wakes up to feel Yuta’s hand carding through his hair this time. When did he fall asleep?

A kiss on his nose greets him.

“Have a good nap?” Yuta asks, endeared.

Sicheng nods and pulls Yuta to lie down next to him, and he rests his head against Yuta’s chest, sighing to listen to the sound of his hearts beating.

A chuckle rumbles from his chest, and Yuta complies with him, holding each other in the sunny evening.

This is wonderful.

⚗︎

After his well-deserved break, he returns to his role as an Avrotusian knight. He’s informed of the increasing reports of numbered R’s detected around Ibareedom. Some stealth teams have already scoured the regions to turn up with no results.

He slams the table top, and Yugeyeom is falling out of his seat, startled.

Minghao, however, is unfazed, looking at him.

“These reports are useless at this point. No one is going to solve shit.”

“You got a proposal?”

“No. I just want to stop traveling everywhere that leads to a loss of time.”

“He’s got a point.” Chanyeol agreed with the second oldest.

The leader is scowling, shaking his head. “Yes, we waste a lot of time, but it’s supposed to portray hope. We can’t let panic set across Ibareedom.”

Sicheng can’t help but think that’s a stupid idea. Who the fuck proposed that?

“Well, I bet my ass that they already know we’re just as stumped.”

“Thank you, Yugeyeom.” Minghao sarcastically says. He takes off his glasses and sparks a tiny flame on the taller’s pants.

“You know, I also don’t like wasting my time as well. But do you really want to challenge the eleven chiefs?”

Everyone looks at him, deadpanned.

“No? I thought so. Anyways, that means you guys will be grateful if we ever come across a true numbered R, correct?”

“Actually, yeah.” Chanyeol muses. “It’d be a nice experience.”

“Well, guess what?” Minghao stands up, his under eye twitching. “You’ll be dead before you know it.” He’s dead serious. His eyes are blazing with warning, and for once in Sicheng’s life, he senses Minghao’s signature fluctuate. He can’t help but tense, looking away from his boring eyes as the leader eyes each one of them.

“As much as this case is ridiculous, the attack happened once. Expect more attacks on the outskirts, that’s what I believe. When you see one in person, come back and tell me you understand, or never return. Because you’ll be dead.”

The younger one is too uptight. He doesn’t usually have lectures about the tense of their survival. He literally worries about the day someone in this unit will die.

So, Sicheng huffs a breath and approaches his friend, placing a hand on his shoulder. A signal to calm down.

The younger is glaring at him, but it soon softens, releasing a heavy sigh.

“I’m sorry, everyone.”

“Hey, it’s fine. We know you’re just looking out for us.” Chanyeol assured.

“No, no. It’s not just that. We just can’t afford to lose hope. Once we do, we become blind to the details. And I just can’t get over the fact that I struggled.”

Because if he struggled, then what would become of them? Half of the team doesn’t have much offense attacks either!

“So please, bear with the reports until we finally get an answer. I know time is a price, but there’s only so much we can do.”

Everyone looks away, nodding in silence.

⚗︎

When he’s two hundred sixty-two, unanticipated news is brought to the Ubiquitous Guardians.

Shotaro and Sungchan are leaving the team.

“We’re sorry, everyone.” They bow, guilt and sorrow evident on their faces.

“We talked this through with Taeyong and Mark, along with the vice leaders. We came to the conclusion that we’d like to make our own team in the future. As much as we loved being here, it didn’t feel just right.” Sungchan wistfully smiles.

Shotaro holds his hand, serene and grateful. “But it’s still right enough to call this team our family. I’m especially grateful for being a part of it for almost fifty-one years. The journeys have been beautiful, but we want to figure out our own path from here onwards.”

They bow once again.

“You have led us through so many opportunities. We will forever be grateful.”

Everyone watches, solemn yet supportive.

“You make it sound like you’re dying or some shit,” Chenle crosses his arms.

“We’ll visit you!” Donghyuck sobs, running over to cling to Sungchan.

Sicheng pieces together why Shotaro had asked him that question long ago. He doesn’t retort or beg for any of them to stay. As much as he likes them, they seemed to be looking in a different direction for most of the time. So, the news may be surprising to a few others, but there were also unsaid signs.

But the consideration is what counted, and they enjoyed the time they were around, really.

Though he isn’t sure how Yuta’s going to handle Shotaro’s departure, since he enjoyed sparring with the Phoenix.

Speaking of his mate, Yuta is quite sullen about it right now. He reaches over to rub his back, and Yuta sighs exasperatedly, leaning against him.

“Shotaro, don’t forget we can spar anytime, just let me know!” Oh, the dramatics at its finest.

Taeyong is the one who’s bawling his eyes out, though.

“You’re always welcome to visit or hang out!! If you do come over, just know I’ll really, really appreciate it!”

“Oh, hush!” Jungwon pushes him to the side.

Dongyoung is wiping away the demigod’s face, silently laughing at him. Hell, when are these two going to announce that they’re something?

“Anywho, we’ve loved the time you’ve shared with us, and we wish you the best of luck.” Mark commemorated.

Shotaro and Sungchan are smiling and crying, hugging everyone as they bid their goodbyes.

“No! We need a goodbye party!” Lucas is patting the goblin’s back.

Everyone seemingly agrees with the alpha.

“So what about it?” Johnny grins.

The couple looks at each other for a moment, tearful but thankful. The nod and hold hands before turning to everyone.

“Let’s do it!”

Everyone cheers, gathering together to plan out the meals and drinks.

When the opportunity comes, Sicheng approaches the couple, hugging them.

“Thank you so much for being part of the family. Most of all, I’m so grateful to you two for learning sign language for me.”

Really, he has to thank them for this.

“Oh, Hyung,” Shotaro fights back a tear. Meanwhile, Sungchan is fighting against his. They’re so funny, he’s going to miss them. “Don’t thank us! It’s just etiquette. For who are we if we don’t try to understand you?”

“Dead meat,” Sungchan says, looking behind Sicheng. He senses Yuta approaching, and the devil has to fight himself from laughing. Ah, the goblin is still intimidated by Yuta, huh?

“Even if it’s etiquette, it means so much to me. So thank you, and I wish you the best.”

“We’re grateful to you, too. For keeping us company, helping us, and supporting us. Most of all, thank you for trusting us.” They smile and turn to greet Yuta.

“I’m gonna miss y’all so much,” Yuta sighs, patting their shoulders. He dramatically cries, and Sicheng has to look away in embarrassment, but they’re all laughing, assuring the demon that they will visit whenever they find the time to.

⚗︎

BANG!

All the chattering falls into silence when everyone senses Jungwoo’s unsettling signature.

They turn to look at the angel, who’s panting, tears streaming down his face in utter distraught. The gate to Taeyong’s garden is broken.

Sicheng swallows, a terrible sight to witness, and he wishes he had never had to, for Jungwoo never deserved to cry.

Everyone is gathering around the angel, unsure what’s happening.

“Jungwoo?” Jeno softly calls to his friend.

The angel’s hands are on his face, trying to wipe away his tears, but his sobs are heartbreaking, sending their hearts shattering as he tries to speak comprehensibly.

Dongyoung is trying his best to wipe away the man’s tears, softly holding him in his arms.

That’s when Sicheng glances and sees a crumpled letter in his fist. The body shows a lot more when in distress than you’ll realize.

He reaches over to Ten, pointing at it. The siren nods, taking Jungwoo’s hand and extracting it with caution.

The leaders gather to read the letter, and their faces fall, horror written over their faces. Ten’s hands are trembling, tears filling his eyes all too quickly. All the leaders are teary-eyed.

What happened? Sicheng looks over at Yuta, scared, and the demon is equally nervous, holding each other’s hands tightly.

“What?” He hears Hendery whisper.

“Shut up!” Xiaojun hisses back. They’re all uneasy, unsure how to handle the situation.

“Okay, let’s give Jungwoo space,” Jeno announces, helping Dongyoung guide the angel away to settle somewhere. Sicheng watches as the sobbing man settles on the bench where he usually heals others. The same bench he healed Sicheng after Jisung’s rampage.

Something in him twists at the reminder.

Jungwoo wails and hugs Dongyoung, sobbing his heart out.

Taeyong clears his throat as best as he can, meeting everyone’s curious gazes.

“Lucas has passed away.”

Silence.

“What do you mean?!” Xiaojun asks, tearful.

“That just can’t be! He’s one of our best fighters!” Hendery yells, taking a step forward.

Sicheng himself can’t believe the news. He knows Lucas, has seen him in action, and taken responsibility well despite seeming aloof.

“It says it all here. It has the mission report he took a few days ago.”

It was a ranked R mission, but the details didn’t seem to be as bad. **

Then it hits him. The intel was most likely altered or miscommunicated. Just like what happened to the Phantom Guardians forty-four years ago.

Sicheng’s blood boils at the reminder, at the mistake that was a little too ironic for his taste. He bites his tongue, eyes staring at the ground until his vision is blurred in tears. His breaths shorten, and tears are falling, soaking into the luscious green grass of Taeyong’s garden.

He hears Yuta curse under his breath, wrath sent through the couple. He’s brought into a hug by his mate, and the others are all falling into grief. One by one, in different states and reactions.

He hears Xiaojun and Hendery yelling in denial while Ten and Mark are showing them the letter.

He hears Jaemin mutter, “No way…” Speechless as he stares at the ground.

He hears Donghyuck cry and senses Mark wandering around over to his mate.

“I’m sorry… but it’s signed by the pack itself.” Johnny’s voice is heard. Soon, Ten’s cries grow louder, heart-wrenching and choked.

How many more losses will they bear?

Sicheng has witnessed too many brethren falling, and he must lose more family members?

If anything, they could have all been a total of twenty-one. Happily laughing, fighting alongside one another, but still living. And Sicheng had a flitting thought of erasing himself in the equivalent of a friend’s life.

Now, they are down to fifteen.

Still hugging Yuta, Sicheng turns his head to see Jisung and Chenle holding each other, still startled by the news.

Everyone loved Lucas. Deeply loved by Jungwoo. Oh, nothing could describe the pain of a loved one in any language. But he feels a part of him departing at the thought of Lucas. He resonated such hope and happiness, and Sicheng embraced his presence. He believed perhaps fate had granted him another blooming flower added to his garden of memories.

Lucas was a person who healed people’s sadness more than he could know. He was just a natural, unknowingly lifting all the negativity away from their hearts. For he was the prodigy of Atlas. It suited him well, made sense, and most of all, he was just himself through everything together. He never had to hide or conceal his feelings.

He was a foreign feeling that Sicheng appreciated.

Now, fate decided to rip another flower by its roots in his garden of memories. To wither away as time persisted, but the remnants of the weakest roots would remain in memory.

At the age of sixty-eight, Wong Yukhei, the bestiary, would be proclaimed dead.

⚗︎

Grieving Lucas’s passing took some time. The team was uneasy and very sensitive around Jungwoo. The angel barely had the spirit to smile anymore, and his precious wings rarely flapped as lively as he was.

Jungwoo rarely talked, and his sullen eyes and frowns were as if they were living in a nightmare. Again, people grieve differently. But Sicheng can’t help but become scared of the older’s quietness. He’s starting to see parts of himself, and it’s too much for him to let a friend fall into a deeper state. The depths of the unknown are entirely unpredictable.

Sicheng fell and crashed.

Jungwoo is still falling softly.

However, there’s still time to let things heal on their own, and healing itself is also a choice.

It just feels surreal not having Jungwoo talk. But his silence also speaks so much. For there is nothing to say, nothing that could explain how much Jungwoo loved Lucas. He must also be in a stage of reminiscing about their fallen friends. When you’re deep in the familiarity of grief, you begin to recover memories that make it harder to resurface.

The days turn into weeks, months, and then years.

All in the serenity of silence and presence.

After a decade, Jungwoo smiles and laughs for the first time in so long after revisiting the place where he and Lucas had confessed their love for each other.

Chapter Text

Finally, they were getting results about the numbered R cases.

Some stealth units were able to send in intel and locations where potential numbered R suspects were spotted.

Some had been dispatched over to those locations only to never return messages.

Eliminated by the threat.

“No way in hell!” Yuta slams his hand into the wall of the training ground. It cracks and trembles, an imprint of his fist left behind.

Sicheng observes, unfazed by the display of strength and rage, but it seems the newbies Yuta is training are shaking in their boots. Yuta’s eyes snap to them.

“Leave.”

The men nod all too quickly, blitzing out of the training ground.

Sicheng came over to Vraxorid to see that his mate was training some newbies after returning from a mission. He informed the older of the situation since he wasn’t taking part in any stealth missions for a while now that he’s prioritized strategizing in the divisions and partaking reconnaissance missions. Other than that, he’s working with newbies, also trying to teach Riki how to teach younger generations.

“How much wasn’t reported?” He looks at him, eyes flaring in rage.

“About twenty-three.”

The Holaze could be next, and Minghao is trying his best to keep them alive and away from that mess if possible.

Yuta walks over to him, eyes weary once they’re standing face to face. They shouldn’t be seen out here, at least not when one of them might break. Because they’re both worried about what the future has in store. It’s not looking easier.

These unreported casualties from the public make it harder day by day.

“I can’t ask you to abandon your position. I could never.” Yuta whispers, “For you are devoted to your empire as much as I am, and that’s too selfish of me to ask. But I want you to survive; if the time comes, you must investigate.”

Yuta reaches to hold his hand, and Sicheng glances around, sensing something is off in the atmosphere. It’s too quiet. It’s not as bustling with the magic signatures he usually feels here.

He looks back at Yuta.

This isn’t him.

What a fool Sicheng was. He almost talks and behaves like Yuta. Too close to the real person.

The demon would be telling him to do all he can to save himself and his friends. They don’t give much of a shit about their positions with how high they are in their respective ranks and divisions. Sicheng has finally sacrificed enough to not fear the empire. On the other hand…

Yuta doesn’t even fucking care about Vraxorid.

He hates it with all of his being— he’d let them burn. But no, he saved them for the sake of Sicheng. So he couldn’t experience what the demon had while he was at war.

The thought irks him as he looks at the imposter.

A ghoul.

He needs to play along, for they replicate the same magic as anyone once they transform.

He tries sensing for his mate’s signature. It’s not even prominent here.

“Sicheng? What’s wrong?”

Yuta rarely calls him by his real name.

“It’s nothing. I’m just wondering how these stealth units have been exterminated. They all consist of incredible analysts or skills that would be best suited to escape rather than to infiltrate.” Sicheng shifts, glancing over to see someone hovering around as a patrol guard. They glance at him and turn away.

“The success rates have always been…”

He looks at the imposter, their jaw taut.

“Extremely high until now.”

“Yes, it seems to drop by forty-six percent.”

Sicheng didn’t even report the previous eliminations. He knows Yuta shouldn’t know, given that he’s been busy out on reconnaissance missions. Wait—

“What’s today?”

“Sunday. Why?”

This all confirms his suspicion. Yuta is supposed to return in the next two days. But Sicheng anticipated he’d return earlier. Yuta always returns a day earlier.

Sicheng came to visit on the wrong day. He assumed Yuta returned to training with his spare time.

He almost let his guard down. Then it hits him square in the face. These numbered R whereabouts are taking advantage of the stealth units within by letting people drop their guards around people they trust!

He looks around, acting as if he’s thinking. But he can’t rub off this relevation. He needs to inform Minghao as soon as possible. Even as he looks at this ghoul, he could take advantage of him, try to make him spare him for he takes on the form of his mate. Like… the Battle of Heathenera.

His hands ball into fists, but he quickly releases. He’s stronger. This isn’t Yuta. Most of all, ghouls don’t have Yuta’s color of blood. They don’t have seven hearts like them. He’s not Yuta.

Sicheng takes a deep breath and shrugs.

“Let’s go find Riki.”

“Riki? That’s so sudden. Don’t you want to see Jaehyun?”

Sicheng tenses, eyes blaring at the mention of the deceased man. Heat rises to his face, and he’s barely kept in check as he bites his tongue.

But his eyes are already sending the other one to grow uncomfortable.

Ghouls can be foolish at times. They may slip up through the gathered memories that they try to comprehend in one sitting. Some even go insane because they can’t distinguish their own identities anymore.

Sicheng tilts his head. Eyes raked over the enemy’s body as his vision was filled with yellow, trying to find traces of this enemy’s weak points.

“Of course, I’d love to see him. Where is he?”

The ghoul lets go of his hand, taking a step back.

“That’s a great question…” They think. Sicheng waits for them to realize the ultimate detail.

Of how fucked they are.

Just at the tensing muscles— that’s all it takes for Sicheng to lunge at them, going for their solar plexus.

He expels so much energy, their form reverts into someone he doesn’t know, crimson staining his face. And with their magic temporarily nullified, Sicheng goes for the kill.

Right as his hand touches where their heart resides, he’s forced to the ground, a sudden pressure over the surface area on his body. It’s not crushing, but he can’t move!

“Phew, that was a close call.” Someone sighs. Wait. Sicheng recognizes that voice and now that he mentions it, this signature…

He shifts his head to see Jungkook.

“Good job, Sicheng. But chill on the signature. I could sense you from ten miles away.”

Now he’s just exaggerating.

“We need this man alive.” The older man raises his palm, dismissing the magic off the devil, and helps him up. This time, he casts his spell on the ghoul, and they’re the ones writhing in agony under the immense pressure. Sicheng could’ve been squashed like a pancake if the demon ever saw him as an enemy.

“Speak.” Jungkook crouches before them, eyes boring into them. “Who are you working for?”

Sicheng settles near the demon, eyeing the threat. How dare they take on his mate’s form? He might just kill them if Jungkook has no use for them anymore.

The ghoul refuses to speak, so the demon points at their leg, and it crushes immediately; screams of agony are heard.

They blabber and say that they work with a group of ghouls that assist incredibly powerful R-ranked knights. To trick stealth teams and cover up their whereabouts.

Sicheng stills, recalling there was someone else here.

A spark of magic appears beneath, and Sicheng pushes Jungkook to the side, both of them evading as a ginormous shard of obsidian that rises from the ground.

They look up, and it’s the same demon he saw earlier.

They’re sneering, and they release their signature, firing through the heavens.

Sicheng can’t help but think back to the presence he experienced when the Reaver Maidens attacked Addersfield. But this is much worse.

He can’t breathe, and there’s a weight in his chest that’s forcing his legs to buckle, kneeling as he gasps for air. Beads of sweat are forming against his skin, and his mouth is so dry that he’s gagging.

Jungkook is equally startled, still able to stand, but he’s looking stiffly at the enemy, speechless.

“You’ll live this time. I only needed to monitor my shitty pawn,” They announce and disappear.

Sicheng can finally breathe, coughing, pulling his mask down to puke.

Jungkook is right by him, looking frightened himself; he can’t speak.

When they look up at the jagged obsidian tower, the body of the ghoul hangs limp, torn in half.

This is the presence Minghao had to deal with?

⚚

Sicheng, undeniably startled by the encounter, couldn’t even stay at home alone and asked Riki if he could stay with him until Yuta came back.

“Please,” He said in a whisper, his hands too shaken up to sign. Riki looks at him shocked for the first time before the older.

“You just—!” Riki shakes his head of any thoughts, clearing his throat. “Of course. If you need my help for anything, I’d be glad to.”

He lets Sicheng into his home. Undeniably quite the mess, but he’s a demon, so most of it is excused. He settles on the couch, curling in on himself as he tries to shake off his jittery muscles, focusing on his connecting with Yuta. He senses distress and rage coming from his mate. He just hopes Jungkook will explain the events to him.

“Don’t worry Hyung, you won’t need to feel scared when I’m here,” Sicheng feels bad that he has to rely on someone that’s literally eight years younger than him. He should be the brave, strong senior, and older friend.

He takes deep breaths, flexing his hands to will them to work.

“I’m sorry, again. I should be stronger, but after… all that, I’ve never felt weaker than ever.”

The demon is looking at him, almost baffled by his words. That’s when his gaze narrows. “Hyung, is there anyone that’s shaming you? I can take care of them. Because you are one of the strongest and most amazing people I’ll ever respect.”

Sicheng can’t help but stare, impressed but also feel touched. Especially when Riki sounds like he’s already getting prepared to fight anyone. “No, there isn’t anyone… calling me weak. Just the feeling of helplessness, you know?” On the contrary, there is the military, but that’s been normalized, not much to do.

The demon approaches, shrugging. “I haven’t felt helpless until that one time I talked to you about guilt.” Oh.

Riki grins and plops down on the floor.

“Don’t you want to sit on the couch?”

Riki shakes his head, smiling. “I like to face people when I talk.”

“But back to the topic. Hyung. If you feel bad for relying on me for protection— don’t. You know me well enough to even think about safety. You trust me, and I trust you. Heck, I’m even honored to protect Yuta’s mate,” He clears his throat. “Don’t tell him shit, please.” In by means of no offense to Sicheng, but Riki clearly can’t deal with Yuta’s antics.

Sicheng smiles and nods, imagining his mate teasing Riki.

“If you didn’t know, I feel pretty safe around you. So please, don’t ridicule yourself.” Riki? Feeling safe around him? The younger has exploding magic! Sicheng has nullification. What could he possibly perceive as someone capable of protecting someone stronger than him?

Then again, he’s always done his best protecting anyone. It was the effort that counted.

Sighing, Sicheng eventually agrees.

The younger knows how to fill the silence with fun and noise, distracting Sicheng from his lingering thoughts. What also makes it a lot more comforting is being surrounded by a strong and familiar signature that he trusts. Really, Riki is such an amazing knight.

“You know, you have a really nice voice,” The younger eventually says, smiling softly.

Something warm settles in Sicheng’s chest now. People don’t assume much of his voice, but getting compliments for it— only Yuta does— makes him feel comforted. Reminded of some parts of himself that still exist.

“Thank you.”

When Yuta returned from his mission, he held him close, thinking of the unbearable pressure as if the enemy’s presence was crushing his soul.

“You’re shaking, love,” Yuta whispers against his hair, pressing soft kisses.

This is the Yuta he knows. The way he holds him, no matter the situation, is always strong. His scent of sharp tea and smoke.

Sicheng presses his face into his chest, and his hands cup the back of his head, humming a soft melody to fill his mind with the man who leaves him at ease.

“I’m right here; it’s me,” He assures, and Sicheng knows. With his emblem present and radiating so strongly, it’s without a doubt his mate.

⚗︎

With slightly better evidence and insight into the cases, Minghao decides that the Holaze will be kept inactive.

“You’ve got to be joking.” Yugeyeom is staring at the leader, speechless.

“Who the fuck do you take me for?” The older glares at him. “It’s final. I’ll decide when we can continue our activities as a stealth unit. We have done our roles for intel. The rest is up to the empires and the Supernatural Grand Council.”

“Do you want to die, Yugeyeom? This is a chance for you to live your days away from the higher rates of dying for once.” Chanyeol shook his head, taking Minghao’s side.

“Jungkook and Sicheng could have died, but they spared them. It’s a warning. A threat.” The oldest explains.

“Did they see your face?” Minghao asks Sicheng.

The older shakes his head.

“Good. Because if they did, I’d expect them to try and locate you, target you when you least expect it.”

“Wow. Thanks for making me feel better.”

Minghao’s face holds an unimpressed look, and Sicheng silently apologizes.

“But that’s it? No more?” Yugeyeom sighed.

“Yes. It’s for the best.” Minghao stands up, looking at everyone. “I will see you either in the divisions or in squad missions. Other than that, you are finally dismissed until they request the Holaze to be active.”

Just like that, Sicheng isn’t working in the stealth unit for who knows how long.

But he knows Minghao is entirely relieved by his decision and the usefulness of the stealth units now. Because he won’t have to order them to sacrifice their lives for their terrible empire.

⚚

“Does this mean you can go on more missions?!” Xiaojun cheers, holding Sicheng’s hands. He nods, smiling.

Ten pushes Xiaojun out of the way. “Oh, yes! Please! Taeyong’s been hogging you away from me.” He reaches over to kiss Sicheng, and the devil slaps him away. Too much affection.

“No, I have not!” The demigod shouts from the other side of the garden.

“I need Sicheng back! You know, it’s hard doing missions with just the three of us!” Ten marches over, and the leaders begin to brawl.

Sicheng sighs and rolls his eyes, turning around to see Hendery’s frown. The goblin meets his gaze, and he huffs.

“Can I talk to you, Yuta, and Jisung privately?”

Sicheng tilts his head, confused at the sudden request, but complies. He holds up a finger to wait as he blitzes over to where the younger devil is. He taps his shoulder, and Jisung turns around with a confused look, munching on some of Jungwoo’s cupcake he baked.

“I’m going to borrow your mate,” He looks at Chenle.

“You don’t even need my permission, have him slave away as you need.”

Jisung makes a noise of disbelief.

“No one is Sicheng’s slave except for Yuta.” Jaemin comments.

“Dear Lord— it’s called devotion!” Jeno sighs, rubbing his face.

“I think the entire team is Sicheng’s slaves,” Johnny muses.

“You mean his fan club?” Jungwoo corrects.

Sicheng shyly looks at his mate, and Yuta shrugs, a sheepish smirk. “I’d like to see myself as just Sicheng’s amazing lover. That’s all.” That’s a smooth an wonderful answer that has the devil beaming, and Yuta’s smirk falls into a lovely smile as he senses his delight.

“I also need you to come with me.” The demon nods and gets up, and Sicheng reaches for Jisung’s collar, the three of them blitzing over to Hendery as the others are debating about slavery and fan clubs.

“Why do you two need me and Yuta?” Then he turns to look at Xiaojun. “Three.”

The shortest kicks the man’s shin, but he ends up hurting himself, Yuta cackling at the poor fae.

“Anyways, I haven’t told many just yet. They’re just slight speculations, but I think it’s best to tell you three.” Now, Hendery’s sterness is quite foreign for all of them. He’s never looked so tensed and well… uptight. Unless it’s about his family and homeland.

“If you have speculations, why not confide in the leaders and vice leaders?” Jisung questioned.

“If it’s secrets, you’re telling the wrong group of men.” Yuta shrugs. “Well, two of us at least.”

“Nah, you’ll definitely keep this on the down low with a vow of your hearts or whatever.” Xiaojun crossed his arms.

“Okay, but still, why us?”

“Because you three,” Hendery meets each of their gazes. “Have a lot more knowledge and experiences with… war.” Just the word itself makes him tense. It seems that his body responds to this with vivid memories better than he’d appreciate. He looks over to Jisung whose jaw is taut, and he senses displeasure coming from his mark.

But what war could they ever speak of? Though, he has been aware there have been more vampire attacks as of recently. A few rogue and malevolent teams usually wreak havoc on villages as well. But it’s quite normal. Normal in the sense that these attacks happen too casually like a daily wild fire.

“What are you implying?” Yuta’s voice lowers, eyes sharpening.

They’re rolling their eyes. “C’mon, don’t be in denial, we know you’re aware of these vampire attacks. They’re growing out of hand, and the land of Vezakya seems to be an escape empire to them.”

Jisung is frowning. “You’re sure about this?” It’s quite wrong to underestimate vampires and their current relationship with the supernatural empires and others. But to predict a war so soon?

“It serves as a heads-up. Not a guarantee per se. Were you not listening?” Hendery flicks his forehead. “ I know you guys are caught up in the numbered R cases as well. Even if Sicheng’s unit isn’t active. You two are at a higher risk now. So…” His expression softens, taking Xiaojun’s hand into his. “Spend the best times you can with everyone.”

Just the reminder already brings Sicheng to the days before the Cursed War. He was so restless, devastated, and just onslaught desperate. He reaches for Yuta’s hand, and he meets him halfway.

Really, who knows what’s going to happen. Who’s going to be selected to engage in war. They know vampires have tricks up their sleeves like goblins, perhaps equally in power as well.

The thought of fighting vampires is quite disheartening, yet he also doesn’t mind, knowing the evil deed they’ve done to many supernaturals. They’re quite the shameless race if anything.

“I see, thank you for notifying us then.” Jisung sighs, feeling tensed.

Sicheng stands, staring at the ground as he holds Yuta’s hand. He can’t imagine another war. Not when the Cursed War nearly killed him. When they forced him to conceal his emblem. The loneliness it offered and when he sacrificed a heart… He’s faced so many formidable enemies stronger than him, but he survived. Perhaps, they can pull through another. Suddenly, he has a question that the speculation doesn’t make quite sense.

“Would it be that serious? With many alliance empires against Rocuria and perhaps Vezakya, wouldn’t it be intimidating to them?”

They look at him, thoughtful.

Eventually Yuta sighs, “I think otherwise. Vampires contain the largest population of Ibareedom. With their trickery and secrets, we won’t know what they’re truly capable of.”

“Especially the royals, but it’s only a matter of time to consider battling strengths like theirs.” Xiaojun reminded.

Mood dampened with worry, they aren’t sure how to take these precautions. Sicheng doesn’t have an issue concealing this information, they’re just speculations at the end of the day. Though… he’s looking at Jisung.

This man isn’t the best at hiding secrets.

Hendery’s demeanor fades, grinning and patting Jisung and Yuta’s shoulders. “Try putting on your best acting skills!”

“I know how to act.” Jisung mutters, glancing to the side.

“No you don’t. You’re terrible even after all these centuries.” He hears the younger snort.

“Me? Acting?” Yuta cocks a brow. “I’m the greatest liar you’ve ever known,” He turns to Sicheng and winks. Well, Sicheng himself can’t deny that fact. Yuta is unfortunately a great liar and actor. He just spouts whatever comes to mind and flows along with it as long as possible, which gets him to places.

“Ugh, this is why the team has trust issues when you bring up random facts.” Xiaojun commented.

“The art of lying only comes across a few who truly understand it,” Yuta emphasizes.

“I can see why you and Jeonghan are good friends.” Sicheng pieced together.

Ah, yes. They’ve met Yoon Jeonghan, the heavenly warrior, third prince of Crethage, a few times from Taeyong and Minghao. Surprisingly, Jeonghan and Yuta get along quite well considering they’re the same age, but they have a great sense of humor.

And they’re both masters of the art of lying.

“What can I say? Great minds think alike.” Okay, a little haughty for him.

“You’re not the brightest.” Jisung deadpanned.

“Who said I need to be the brightest? Fake that shit until you make it!” Yuta chuckles, wrapping his arm around Sicheng.

⚗︎

When he’s two hundred ninety-three, the speculations were growing truer as time passed. There was an infiltration at the Okodia Empire. It was growing intense to the point all okodian soldiers were requested to return to the empire with the newly established teleportation altars.

Though, at first, no one was sure who was exactly infiltrating Okodia, but the obvious was given it had to be Rocuria. It was correct.

The battle had lasted four grueling days.

The battle of four days is evident enough how powerful vampires have grown overtime. It’s a supernatural shock to all. The Rocuria Empire had created their own teleportation platforms that could transport armies. However, it’s not like the transport platforms all empires have. They must be directly connected to one another in order to reach another destination. For the Rocurians, they are capable of teleporting anywhere. Which defies the laws of magic until supernaturals can study further into the phenomenon.

“According to the reports I received from Mark,” Taeyong starts. “There were great casualties and losses, a surprising number of roughly 192 million werewolves in just four days. That was thirty percent of Okodia’s population.”

“To put that in scope, Okodia had a population of 641 million.”

192 million lives lost in four days was beyond fathomable.

“No way…” Everyone listens, jaws unhinged as they try to visualize the statistics.

“So what does this mean for us?” Jungwoo asked.

“I wouldn’t say it affects most of us entirely, but it’s a warning.”

“I have yet to visit Jake! I heard the injuries of the surviving knights sustained were terrible.” Chenle stands up, and Jisung is holding onto the other’s arm to get him to sit down.

“He could probably use our healing,” Donghyuck agrees, jittery in his seat.

“You can go in just a few minutes,” Johnny assures the two men.

Sicheng figures Seungcheol, Jeonghan, Minghao, Sunghoon, and Riki aren’t handling this well either.

Sicheng looks over at Hendery, and the goblin nods as if to confirm the beginning of chaos.

“Well, I guess it’s time to tell you guys.” Hendery sighs, standing. Oh, he’s actually going to start offering intel?

“What is it you need to tell us?” Ten asks, growing weary of the silent indication.

“I was informed that beside the numbered R cases, the growth of vampiric attacks and malevolent teams attacking villages and towns— we may be entering an era of a global war.”

Sicheng has to take a deep breath, staring down at his hands that rest on his lap. He’s pulled into a side hug, a hand guiding him to rest his head on his mate’s shoulder.

“Well, I’m very sure it’s about to come true.” Taeyong unfortunately confirms. His insight and anticipation is almost never wrong. Everyone is looking at each other or somewhere, anticipating the experiences of battles and wars.

The satanic men aren’t scared of fighting, for they know how to handle the stress. They’re worried for their friends, for what if they must face powerful opponents like never before? They won’t be coming out unscathed, and that is a fact.

Sicheng closes his eyes, wishing for another peaceful day with his beloved team. His family. But of course, achieving peace means to cease all the evil in this world.

Peace and evil cannot stand alone. They must simultaneously coexist to ever consider peace.

⚗︎

It was so sudden.

Sicheng was dispatched along with a few other devils as they were nearing Macokoc Town, Nabubach City of the Avrotus Empire. Just a few months after the Okodia attack, Avrotus has a few towns getting attacked and Sicheng was dispatched to the closest town in his vicinity.

“Come on! Sicheng! Hyunjin! Sunghoon! You catch the perpetrators!” Chanyeol is shouting orders, and they’re sensing immeasurable amounts of magic signatures that belong to vampires. According to the signature radar, they counted at least five vampires.

“Right!”

They separate and locate their enemies.

It doesn’t take long for Sicheng to locate a vampire grabbing a woman. Out here are weaker devils, noted to not be created by any of the seven princes of Hell. The cognitive development the same as a human’s. Yet, in all, they are defenseless. They don’t hone powers such as his and the others’.

He sees the vampire bare their bloody mouth, fangs ready to feast, and he immediately blitzes over and slams his palm into their chest with his magic, sending them through a building.

He catches the woman, urging her to escape.

As she runs off, he turns around to see a few bodies of devils, caught in the crossfire of attacks. They’re splayed all over the ground, covered in deep wounds, but they should be able to regenerate. He doesn’t even see their bodies sporting holes, where their seven hearts would reside.

He senses destruction unfolding all around, Yoongi and Hyunjin’s signatures rising. Wait. Yoongi? He shouldn’t be here.

Hot pain strikes him in the chest, and it’s nothing like what he’s experienced with blades. The wind is knocked out of him, and he stumbles until he’s on one knee, a hand over his searing chest as black splatters the ground in a whopping slap beneath him. He bears wounds that have sliced deep into his torso, and he’s sure he lost three hearts from the attack.

He quickly sacrifices a kidney to increase enough energy to regenerate, but there are barely any results. Black still pours out of him like a broken pen.

Panic strikes him.

Why can’t he regenerate?

He hears the enemy chuckle before him, and they’re spinning two swords in their hands, flicking off his black blood.

The vampire is grinning at him, licking the rest of his blood that clung to their skin.

“Ah, you taste powerful.” Their eyes glow red, their grin crooked and wide. His signature shoots through the roof, leaving Sicheng to still his breath as he comprehends this vampire’s strength.

Are they ranked R?!

Sicheng glances down at his body, sporting five deep wounds. He’ll just have to bear it and finish fast.

He grabs his daggers and charges forth.

⚚

Sicheng’s lungs feel too weak to breathe, his mind spinning as he lies lithe on the ground. He smells and tastes his blood, and there’s so much of it—too much black surrounding his body.

He’s staring at his opponent, who’s peering over his body with a delighted expression. It makes his stomach twist, nauseating.

“You were fun and strong~” They coo as if he were a child. They spin their sword. “You even destroyed one of my prized weapons, I commend you for that.” They’re slamming their blade into his hip with a loud clang. Sicheng can’t even flinch in pain anymore, his body growing numb, and his vision grows dark.

Through the haziness of perhaps bordering between dreams and death, he senses a powerful signature enveloping his body.

His eyes feel so damn heavy, but he has to see who’s here with him. Peeling them open, he sees Sunghoon. Right behind him stands Hyunjin, and they’re both staring at his wounds in complete shock, eyes flickering everywhere. Then comes the booming laughter from the same vampire that’s somewhere a-skewed from his peripheral view. But Sicheng notes the number of spears sprouting from the source of their problems.

Did Sunghoon pin them down?

The younger’s eyes are blearing bright blue, furious, seemingly taunted by the laughter of their enemies.

Using what strength he has left, he grabs his wrist and meets his gaze, shaking his head.

He can’t sign, but he hopes Sunghoon can see his pleas to think twice before killing the enemy. If he kills them, they won’t have anyone to interrogate.

The laughter persists, and Sicheng is growing sick of everything around. He might throw up if he miraculously has the energy to.

“What are you laughing for?” Yoongi’s voice resonates out of the blue.

His voice is empty but of wrath.

The air becomes dry, and he has to close his eyes from the sudden flares of bright flames spitting from the rubble and demolished buildings.

That’s when he hears Hyunjin’s voice follow, muffled. Then he’s lifted and jostled. All he could do now was rest, hoping to breathe another sigh.

⚚

“Sicheng!” Minghao runs past Sunghoon, assessing his friend. “How are you feeling? What did they do to you? Yuta’s on his way, and Jisung is coming in a few minutes.”

Damn, even in recovery, he can’t escape the chaos and stimulating environment. The satanic healers had injected antidotes to help replenish his blood, but he’s still in too much pain for the wounds to close! So now he’s got thick gauze that is gradually becoming soaked.

“Whoa, calm down, Hyung. Let Sicheng take a breather.” Hyunjin approaches and places a hand on the older’s shoulder, trying to ease him away. As generous as the younger is, nothing is holding Minghao back, unfortunately.

“Look at him! He’s whiter than Sunghoon!”

“Hey!” The younger shouts from the side. Is Sicheng supposed to take offense at that?

Sicheng wearily blinks, feeling awfully nauseous with his wavering vision. At least he regained some strength to sign to his friends. Really, they shouldn’t be worrying this much; he’s sure he’ll be fine.

“It’s nothing, really. Don’t worry.”

Though, he isn’t sure why he can’t regenerate by now. The others have pointed it out a few times, and concern is written all over their faces. Even with Sunghoon’s inspection on the sword, he couldn’t find anything special about it in particular. Only that it contains silver and astral titanium. Nothing that would severely leave him in this state.

“Dear Satan— are you cursed?!” Minghao’s glasses drop, and Hyunjin leaps to put them back on the other before he could accidentally set him on fire with how uptight he is.

“Don’t say that! You’re going to jinx his ass, and Yuta’s going to kill us!” Hyunjin shrieks. Ugh, the only thing Sicheng can do is roll his eyes. Yuta won’t kill them; he’ll never understand how so many people are scared of him. But the thought of Yuta only makes him want to see him even more.

Through feeling like shit and maybe dying, nothing will stop him from yearning for his love of eternity. That’s when he gets a flare of yearning from his own emblem, along with urgency. Oh, Yuta will be here in a jiffy, and he can’t wait.

Sicheng senses Jisung’s signature. “I’m here! Where’s—”

“Yuta is fucking scared of me! He’s going to die if he doesn’t make it in the next fifteen minutes!”

Sicheng looks at everyone’s appalled expression, and for once, Sicheng does agree that he finds Minghao a lot scarier than his own mate. He spots Jisung and Sunghoon looking at each other, speechless.

“I can vouch that Yuta is in fact scared of Minghao.” Jisung suddenly says.

“I don’t think that’s helping,” Sunghoon deadpanned.

Yuta comes exactly ten minutes later, worrying over Sicheng and hiding away from Minghao’s yelling.

“Damn, I didn’t think Minghao had this in him,” Hyunjin comments.

“First time?” Yuta says as he’s rubbing his thumb over Sicheng’s hand. Sicheng shudders a sigh, trying his best to breathe through his injuries as he receives relief from the touch of his mate’s hand.

Later on, he finds out the vampire he fought could hinder regeneration, and they’ve mastered it to almost their best extent. So they have to wait until their magic signature wears off his body.

This sounds terribly familiar.

“Did Yoongi kill that bastard?” Yuta’s gaze narrows. Sicheng sees the way Hyunjin gulps, avoiding all eye contact if possible. This look of Yuta is actually quite charming. Yuta, however, glances at him, irritated and worried.

“That’s what I’d also like to know.” Minghao seethes.

Maybe he should distract them.

“I’m getting deja vu.”

“From what?” Sunghoon asks, brows knitted.

Sicheng fights to put on a grin, glancing at Jisung. “When Jisung imploded my stomach from the Battle of Bozehs.”

“I’m still sorry about that, Hyung.” Jisung rubs the back of his nape, face pinched. Meanwhile, his mate looks at him, lips thinning at the memory.

Sicheng pokes his hand, grinning. Come on, laugh at Jisung or something.

“Yeah, I thought you killed him! I was planning on killing you next!” They hear Minghao shout.

“Not now, Minghao, calm down,” Hyunjin calmly and anxiously approaches the older once again. Oh, maybe now isn’t the best choice anymore. Minghao eyes the younger up and down and begins to throw him over his shoulder.

While the others are watching the commotion and erupting into more conversations, Yuta takes Sicheng’s attention, brushing his bangs out of his face. Ugh, he must be filthy, and he still feels all bleary and tired. He already sees black clinging back onto Yuta’s hands and sheets. He definitely smells like blood and sweat.

Doing his best to meet Yuta’s eyes, he mouths ‘home’. The hand around his tightens, and yearning washes over his emblem.

“We’ll go home after you’re healed, okay?” Yuta assured.

But he doesn’t want to stay in this place any longer. Not because of their comrades, but just the depressing environment Avrotus offers.

He hates this place so much that he’d rather go home and have Donghyuck visit to heal him since they live in the same empire. And he knows for a fact that Yuta can feel his displeasure.

Sicheng shifts his hand so his finger is prodding at Yuta’s palm, tracing Donghyuck’s name, seeing if the demon gets his hint.

“You’re going to need more than Donghyuck’s work.” He’s assessing his bandages, sensing his irritation.

Then he traces Chenle’s name. They have those teleportation altars now, so it won’t be such a hassle to wait twenty minutes by chariot. And if they need more help, they can get Jungwoo when he’s off work.

“I suppose… if it also makes you feel better. I’d rather not stay here long myself.” Yuta gives in with a sigh.

Sicheng smiles, grateful and elated. He feels a tiny bit better already.

“Just don’t come to me if Jungwoo gets mad at you.”

Sicheng internally groans at the thought of their friend getting fussy over his injuries. But at least he usually regenerates!

Knock! Knock!

Chanyeol enters the room with a crestfallen expression. “Yoongi will be on probation for a while.”

The chatty environment falls into silence, and everyone is left speechless. Sicheng, however, isn’t even sure what happened after he blacked out.

⚚

“I don’t know if I can even look at your wounds while healing you,” Sicheng hears Donghyuck mutter under his breath.

Sicheng reaches over to pinch the man’s thigh.

“Tch, deserved,” Chenle rolls his eyes. “Ge, you’ll be up in just another half hour, hang on, and please be patient.” He apologized with a pinched grin.

Another half hour? They’ve been healing him for who knows how long. Are his wounds that deep?! Then again, he needs his hearts restored, too.

They’re in the living room, Sicheng resting his head on the floor cushions while Yuta is settled next to him, holding his hand. Jisung and Mark are seated around as well, offering conversations to fill the silence as he gets healed.

“These vampire attacks are outrageous. First, Okodia and now Avrotus?” Jisung points out.

“Where were you anyway?” Donghyuck questions. “You’d probably take them out in a single flick of a finger.”

“Stop exaggerating my strength.”

“No, I believe it.” Mark muses.

“I can visualize it.” Yuta offers.

Sicheng can definitely imagine that kind of strength from their friend. He watches as Chenle head buts the unicorn above him.

“He was out on a mission. It’s a good thing he was returning!” The older one rolls his eyes, continuing to heal Sicheng.

“Back to the vampires, they’ve always been against every race,” Jisung sighs, frustrated. “They attacked Okodia. With them barely holding out for just four days, Avrotus was lucky to be pinched by Rocuria.”

“But what came out of the survivor? Jinyoung usually does a good job interrogating.” Yuta questions.

“That’s the issue. He wasn’t allowed to. Avrotus has decided not to put anything against Rocuria and claimed those vampires were rogues.”

“Bullshit!” Yuta is seething at the news.

“Not only that, we have Yoongi on probation for going out of control after his family was killed.”

No way. So all of that wrath was because he lost his family?

Sicheng nearly sits up out of disbelief, but the two healers are holding him down, and he groans at the searing pain. Ah, right.

“Calm yourself, sweetheart.” Yuta’s hands glide up to his head, combing his hair.

“That’s rich coming from you.”

His mate snorts, eyes drifting to his emblem.

“Well, I’m glad to see that you’re still here with me.” He confessed with a tremor of fear coming from him. Touched and worried, Sicheng kisses his hand, leaning into the warmth of his touch. He’s not going to leave his side if he thinks what Yuta is thinking correctly.

“Guys,” Mark calls out to them. “I hate to say it, but we’re anticipating more attacks.”

Everyone scowls at the possibility. “Rocuria is clearly gaining its ego. They’re gradually weakening the empires if possible.”

“My biggest question is, why hasn’t Okodia declared war? Or any of the other empires?”

“That’s because it only applies when royals are targeted, then it’d initiate a war. That applies to all empires, apparently.” Chenle explained.

“Ugh, these politics make no damn sense.” Donghyuck whines.

“Welcome to their playground.”

Really, do these attacks mean nothing to the empires? The casualties and chaos they cause? On top of that, they’ve also got numbered R reports to worry about!

“Ugh, Hendery’s intel was right!”

“Where exactly does he receive the information anyway?” Mark questions. Actually, that’s a great question Sicheng had asked once.

“I don’t know. He said he was scouting around Vezakya and gathered information from there.”

“Vezakya? I didn’t know he visits his birthland still.” Chenle tilts his head, quite shocked. They all are.

“I’m surprised too, don’t worry.”

“You know, I wouldn’t be surprised if Vezakya is in it with the Rocurian Empire.” Yuta points out.

“Really?” Everyone looks at the demon, intrigued by his statement.

“Guys. It’s literally goblins. Of course, in the exception of the noble goblins who have earned their titles. Plus, we love Hendery and Sungchan.” They all chuckled at the last statement. “But they’re literal neighbors. They would likely team up. Rocuria benefits from manpower and intel. Manpower for the ogres, population, and tactics. Intel for their deception and invisibility. Heh,” Yuta brings a hand to his chin as he thinks. He really gets enthusiastic about war history and strategies. It’s something he’s passionate about, and Sicheng loves seeing him get excited. Ugh, he looks so damn charming smirking like that.

“Now that I’m saying this… I think Hendery has a comrade that’s feeding him intel.”

“Are you implying he’s betraying us?” Jisung’s brows furrow. Sicheng lifts his head to glare at the devil.

Hendery would do no such thing! He’s so kind and generous! He’s so damn funny and full of trust.

“That’s not what I’m implying,” Yuta assures everyone. He gently presses Sicheng’s forehead to lie down.

Sicheng gives in, only until giving Jisung a stank eye, which leaves the younger devil to sputter in offense.

“What I’m saying is that Hendery has a comrade that’s on our side. Maybe they can’t be seen. Maybe they’re also banished. Who knows? But I’m not going to confront him on that.”

“Can I?” Donghyuck grins.

“No. Don’t scare him, or he may get in trouble.” Yuta sternly emphasizes. “Remember, he’s already at risk for returning to his birthland. If you hint that he’s got a comrade on our side from Vezakya, who knows what will happen. He may get tracked and worst of all, targeted.”

Sicheng tugs on his sleeve. “He can manage himself. If anything, I can deal with the assassins.” One could play an eye for an eye. Everyone hums in agreement, grinning.

“Of course, you will, my little assassin,” Yuta encourages with endearment.

“You know,” Chenle points out. “I never knew you had the brains for this kind of stuff.”

“Excuse me?!” The oldest gasps.

“You heard what I said!” The fae sticks his tongue out.

“Well, Yuta assists with a lot of the strategies for the team and in the military. How else do you think Vraxorid was able to overtake the battles?” Mark states.

Sicheng looks at his mate, shocked. Why didn’t he tell him that?!

Sensing his outrage, Yuta scoots away as Sicheng reaches to hit him.

“I didn’t tell you?!”

Sicheng flips him off, and he hears a saddened sigh come from the demon.

Jisung straightens in his seat. “Wait! I didn’t know that either! Why weren’t we informed?!”

“Because you guys were in the Cursed War!” Donghyuck reminds.

“Oh, right.”

No. That’s not a good explanation! Dear Satan, how long has no one said a thing about it?!

“Guys, it’s been like what?” Mark counts his fingers. “Sixty-fourish, fivish years?”

“Close enough.” Jisung remarks.

“Okay, but it’s not that deep. Refrain from hurting yourself, Sicheng.” The leader reminded. Nah, Sicheng is going to hurt someone!

“Well, I didn’t know my mate was beyond amazing!”

“Oh, don’t flatter me about that kind of stuff. I was just doing my job.” Yuta waved his hand dismissively.

Yeah, right, he was. He contributed to preventing a whole-ass war from happening in Vraxorid! Sicheng grabs a cushion and chucks it at his mate.

“Let’s say Rocuria and Vezakya are working together,” Chenle proposes while grabbing Sicheng’s arm. Why is this man able to hold him down? Shouldn’t he be stronger? “What would Vezakya benefit from?”

Yuta looks at them, smug and predictive. “They’d get to roam in freedom and chaos. Deception is partnered with chaos. Call it a bundle that cannot be undone.”

“You demons and the word ‘chaos’ are like drugs to you guys.” Donghyuck groans.

⚚

“I didn’t know you did all of that. You never mentioned it in the letters.”

Sicheng is sitting in front of his mate after their friends left, having a hearty dinner cooked by the devil as a payment of gratitude. He finally got to have a lovely shower too!

“You’re still thinking about my little contribution?” Yuta chuckles.

“It’s not little!” Sicheng is whining, lightly hitting his mate’s arm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Yuta laughs. “I thought I did.” Sicheng shoots a look of suspicion. His mate can be a good liar if he really wants.

Yuta sees it and only smiles more. “Seriously, I thought I did, but I guess not. I was just so caught up with having you back and forgetting all the things I did at Vraxorid.” His voice falls into a whisper, eyes softening as he holds his gaze, leaning over to lift Sicheng’s chin. He’s looking at him, a sensation of gratitude and content.

“Nothing else matters but you.”

Sicheng can’t help but frown through a mix of surprise and awe, too overwhelmed by his words. Can’t Yuta think about his own deeds for his people for once?

“That’s very lovely for you to say, but I want you also to admire yourself. Admire the deeds you’ve done other than for the family and me.”

Yuta sighs with a grin, shaking his head. “I couldn’t imagine being apart from you and the family. I was going to do whatever I could to make sure we never fell into war. So you and the others couldn’t worry more.” The devil leans closer, reaching to cup Yuta’s face.

Oh, how his actions say so much more with his beautiful words. The things Yuta fights for are for them. Sicheng fights for them. They’re doing their best to prevent despair anymore.

The demon’s eyes flutter shut, and tears are threatening to spill as fear and relief dwells within his mate. The younger is pressing soft kisses on his eyelids, and hands find his waist, pulling him in closer.

“But now, it seems that we are in fact leading into a path of war.” He finally voiced. “Most of all, I almost lost you.” His hands tighten more than ever, and Sicheng revels in his hold, needing to be as close as possible with his beloved.

“I felt you slipping,” His voice grows tight, watery. It tugs at the strings of Sicheng’s hearts, knowing he made him worry. He’s terribly sorry for it, but he knows Yuta would scold him for apologizing.

It was merely out of their control.

“You had never felt so weak, and I was so terrified...” Tears fall against his clothes, graciously soaking into the fabric of themselves. “But when I saw you, it all disappeared because I knew you’d be all right. It was just in the moment… it gets too much.”

Sicheng understands that terribly well. He wasn’t sure if he was ever going to survive after losing all that blood. His opponent was undoubtedly skilled. Stronger than himself, even with his sneaky tactics and magic.

That vampire left him lying in the puddle of his own blood, taunting him about his immortality as a devil. Although immortal, they can die in so many ways.

Nevertheless, Sicheng is still here, breathing and alive. He really did get to see another day, and he’s beyond grateful.

“You’re not going to lose me so easily,” Sicheng whispers a promise. He shouldn’t make promises, for he hates them. Because they are mostly doomed to never be fulfilled. But with Yuta, they will never be doomed. That’s the most guaranteed he could ever feel about. “We’ll get this through together. We’ve gone so far, what more is there to worry about when we’re all so strong?”

“It’s the deception that I fear. Many of the powerful have fallen to the unexpected, including mistakes,” Yuta unfortunately reminds, but it’s true. For they have witnessed those accounts themselves. “But yeah,” He breathes, nuzzling his face into Sicheng’s collarbone. “We’ll get through this together. You, me, and the team.”

Sicheng softly smiles, pressing a kiss on his temple.

⚗︎

A few more years when Sicheng is two hundred ninety-five, a new member joins the team, introduced by Xiaojun.

“Hello, everyone! My name is Qian Kun. I don’t have a title yet, but I’m very glad to meet everyone.” For the first time, they’re having a human— a wizard on their team! He’s only sixteen and ranked A! He must be a prodigy.

Everyone welcomes the wizard with ease, though they are curious how Xiaojun came across this boy.

“Oh, he actually saved me on a solo mission,” The fire fae explained. “We’ve kept in touch for a few months, and he’s been looking to join a supernnatural team. So, I thought why not introduce him to Taeyong?”

“I like him! He’s full of spirit and curiosity!” The demigod commented.

“What makes it better is that we finally have our first human member!” Jaemin shouts, running over to pick on the poor boy.

When Kun meets Sicheng for the first time, the wizard seemingly already knows who he is. “You’re Dong Sicheng, the satanic assassin, correct?” He smiles, kind and knowing. “Your mask and silent presence has been recognized by a lot. Honestly, your team is full of notable knights. Not a single person I see here is a person I don’t recognize.”

And just… wow. They must be like history to the boy. And such manners!

“Xiaojun suggested I learn sign language, and I’d love to learn so I can talk to you!”

Oh dear, Sicheng is quite flustered once again about people having to learn a whole ass language just to talk to him. He shakes his head and grabs Hendery. Ugh, he misses grabbing YangYang to translate. The thought of the dragon, though, leaves him admiring the memories for once. He was such a ball of happiness and love.

“It’s okay, you don’t have to learn. Everyone here can translate.”

The boy shakes his head. Why does he bother declining such things if people persist? Well, he looks over at Dongyoung. On second thought…

“Convincing people to try not to understand you has always failed, sweetie,” Ten walks over, shaking his head. “Good catch on Dongyoung, he’d be sad if you forgot he also needs to use sign language.” Sicheng kind of wished he could still forget, but he can’t ignore the present, for how could he remain trapped in the past?

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be, plus, I heard this kid,” Ten pats Kun’s head quite aggressively than necessary, “Is a mad genius.”

“Oh, really?” Hendery and a few others whistle behind, impressed.

“Yeah, I’m number one in my class,” Kun shrugs like it’s no big deal.

“People would kill you for the number one spot,” Jisung speaks up. That is undeniably true at least for the devils.

“Same idea works for Vezakya,” Hendery rolled his eyes.

“Uh, perhaps I’m grateful to be in a moderately competitive environment,” Kun nervously laughed.

“As you should!” Donghyuck jumps over to wrap an arm around the boy. “Don’t worry, I joined the team when I was sixteen! They might tease you or bully you! So if they do, just come to me!”

“Uh, I came in when I was fifteen.” Mark steps over.

“Me too!” Chenle shouts.

“Wait. What’s with the bullying accusations? How dare you assume such things!” Taeyong eyes the unicorn, who’s grinning.

“Oh, you guys always left me out because I wasn’t ranked!”

“No duh, plus we can’t have you dying at such a young age!” Jungwoo throws his hands in the air.

Sicheng can’t help but wonder what that meant for Mark. Then again, he already had stained hands at such a young age… but does it justify his youth and privileges? He isn’t sure. It’s up to the leader himself.

“And me?” Mark seemingly answered to the devil’s thoughts.

“You volunteered. I don’t know what else to say.” Johnny commented.

“We warned you.” Jungwoo pinches the bridge of his nose.

“You did?” Mark ponders, trying to think back. “I don’t recall…”

“You did!” All the original members shout, and Sicheng himself doesn’t recall anything. Maybe he was away on a mission when they discussed it? He was quite the busy man back then.

“Ah, well, I’m ranked,” Kun said. “I don’t mind taking on a mission. I’d appreciate the experience.” He bowed.

“You know, this kid is a lot more polite than Donghyuck and Chenle when they joined.” Jaemin points out.

“We can see that.” Everyone muses. Even the ones who joined after can imagine bratty kids like those two.

“See! They’re mean! Don’t listen to them!” Donghyuck goes on and on to rant over to the boy, and everyone begins bickering and arguing.

But Sicheng can’t deny that Kun is a new presence to welcome. Like a ray of hope waiting to shine brighter along with them. He’s sure this boy will grow into a powerful and wonderful man.

⚗︎

The kid isn’t bad. He’s got a quirkiness people like to tease him for, but he takes them with ease and happiness.

As for learning sign language, without a doubt, Kun is quick to pick it up with his “genius” occupation.

“You’re saying: Jungwoo is a bum.”

Sicheng silently laughs at Dongyoung’s selection of choice. The devil glances at the healer, who’s currently napping on the tree in Taeyong’s yard. As a bonus, he sees Xiaojun and Chenle getting ready to push him off.

He hasn’t gotten a single answer wrong so far of what Sicheng and Dongyoung have taught!

“You gotta be like a try-hard because of your parents or some shit.” Johnny commented.

“Language!” Dongyoung hits the dragon’s head. The taller, completely unaffected by his attack, shrugs.

“I suppose so,” Kun shrugs, looking over at Jaemin who’s currently holding Donghyuck in a chokehold. “I lost them a few years ago,” He suddenly confessed. “I just hope whatever I’m doing, they’d be proud and I’d become an amazing wizard they’d hope to see.”

“We’re sorry to hear that,” Hendery said. “But you’re trying, and I think that’s what already makes you admirable.”

The boy looks at them, and he’s growing tearful.

“Oh shit.” Dongyoung hits Johnny again.

They go over and pat the boy, unsure if he likes physical contact. To answer their question, Hendery is snatched into a hug.

“I hope you don’t mind me saying this,” Kun sniffles. “But I already feel like you’re all my family.”

The four men look at each other, eyes softening. They’re smiling and touched; they will welcome anyone to the team.

“Of course we don’t mind. We’re grateful for you to feel this way.” Dongyoung signed before wiping his tears away for him. Ever the kindest siren he always is.

“You’ve been part of the family from the very moment Taeyong accepted you,” Johnny assured.

⚗︎

“Great. Just great!” Hendery is heard while Xiaojun is healing Kun.“Why did we ever think a S+ mission would be good for him?!”

Sicheng is right by the human’s side, patting his head as the wizard is groaning in agony. He lost an arm, and it’s gradually being restored with Xiaojun’s magic. The devil watches as Ten and Hendery are falling into an argument.

“You guys voted for that shit!” Ten reminds. “And for starters, I should’ve just gone along with my insight. A rank B mission!”

“But that would be too easy! Haven’t you seen his potential?”

“It’s called going through procedures and ideal protocols to observe how we operate on missions. Not all units function the same.” Kun has been working with other units to gather as much experience and bond with teammates.

“Ten. He’s literally an ace of his year. Surely you’re underestimating him even if he’s human.”

Sicheng sees Ten’s left eyelid twitch.

Oh, no.

“You know what—” Ten exhales, frustrated, reaching behind his back.

The devil turns to look at Xiaojun, who’s got a flat expression. He meets his gaze and nods. It’s best if Ten doesn’t try killing Hendery when Kun needs as much assurance as he can get. He blitzes over and grabs their napes, lightly expelling some magic that has them falling to the ground, unceremoniously.

“Couldn’t you at least have caught them?” Xiaojun deadpanned. Sicheng shrugs and bends down to drag them over.

“I hate it when you paralyze me!” Ten shouts at him.

“Then stop trying to kill us whenever we get on your nerves.”

“Can you blame me?!” Sicheng rolls his eyes. “Don’t you dare roll your eyes, mister!”

Yes, he very much knows how the Phantom Guardians used to get on his nerves as the leader, but he loves them. Ten, on the other hand, acts on impulse and whatever is deemed more threatening.

“I’m sorry, everyone,” Kun groans, looking around with tears streaming down his face.

“Don’t be. You did your best. Most of all, we made it out alive,” Xiaojun assured.

Ah, that reminds Sicheng. Although they made it out alive, they still need to capture their enemy.

“I’ll be back.”

“No way are you going alone!” He hears Ten yell before he blitzes away.

Now that he’s alone, he can take a breather and refocus on the mission. But he sees so much potential in Kun. He’s a wind-type wizard, and his barriers are exceptionally refined. He must have worked hard, but he’s also got incredible observation skills. Not to mention a knowledgeable brain of everything. He probably knows way more than Sicheng could know about the world and magic to his surprise.

This was just a little mishap. He’ll be sure to help Ten guard Kun the next time they take him on a mission.

⚗︎

A year later, news is announced that the Maekubia Empire is being attacked by vampires. Specifically in Acowood City. Of course, in Acowood City is Addersfield.

Sicheng was on patrol duty with Minghao and Jisung, and both of them were literally losing their minds over the effects their emblem was experiencing. They sensed pain, agony, and utter horror from their mates.

Sicheng is holding Jisung by the shoulders, brows pinched as the younger seethes, blaring in rage. “I need to get back now.”

Sicheng glances over at Minghao, whose hands are itching to cause destruction.

Shit. He can’t deal with these two alone.

Now, with the teleportation altars, there have been newly established rules for everyone. When an empire is attacked, the returning races of their birthlands must present their tokens that they were either born there or currently live there.

Both Minghao and Jisung do live there, but it’s hard to get past the guards and a whole crowd of people who are also trying to return to their empires. Plus, they can’t just simply leave their posts out of the blue.

“Hyung. Let go.” Jisung grabs his hand in a vice grip. Sicheng has a terrible feeling if he lets go. He isn’t sure why. But seeing Jisung consumed by rage leaves him too scared to release his friend.

“I need you to think clearly!” The older is pondering whether he should paralyze his friend. Even so, Jisung may not be as affected. “If you face someone as powerful, or even more powerful than you… don’t fucking lose your mind.”

He swallows drily at what he’s implying. There is no way that any of them is forgetting. But that’s easier said than done when living in the moment of desperation. Right here, Jisung is terribly desperate, and Sicheng is growing weary, worried for their comrades back at Addersfield.

“Sunghoon is there. If anything, he’ll be there to help Chenle.” Knowing that devil, he’s powerful enough to challenge unimaginable strengths just like Jisung.

“Hyung,” Jisung’s hand squeezes unbearably harder. “I feel him slipping. I have to leave my post. There’s no time to calm the fuck down!” Is he implying he feels Chenle is dying?

His breath stutters, glancing over at Minghao. If he lets both of them return through all the chaos, the possibility of something worse may arise, or the chaos will be dying out by the time they enter their territory.

“Junhui is… he’s in danger.” Minghao meets his gaze, conflicted. If they leave their posts, they’ll be punished. Their mates are fighting for their lives, and there’s only so much they can do; the more they feel their torturous pain.

Yuta’s words flitter across his mind, and oh, how terribly sorry he is to his mate when he almost died.

Biting his tongue, Sicheng looks back at Jisung, eyes narrowed. “Breathe. Breathe.” The least he needs is for them to think clearly. Emotions won’t serve anything if they’re scattered in blindness. “I will do my best to get others to cover your positions. But you must do your absolute best to keep your rage at bay. Please.”

Jisung looks at him, eyes luminous green, sharpening. His signature is threatening to shift, and Sicheng could only think of pulling him into a hug. His hearts are pounding against his body, arms secured, but his hands quavering as he holds the younger. “Just… protect him. You won’t lose him. You won’t,” He whispered.

Jisung can’t lose Chenle. For what has fate brought him back for? Just to toy with them?

This is a sense of redemption.

Jisung’s signature returns to its constant flow, the other pulling away to look at him, speechless, but recognizing.

Them his expression shifts, now confident. “I will.” Sicheng releases him, exhaling.

He blitzes off.

Then Sicheng approaches Minghao, the younger looking at him, terribly lost.

“I… I can’t go against such orders. I almost did when we were drafted. Even now… I don’t know if I have the strength to.” He curses under his breath.

Minghao turns around and punches his fist through a stone pillar, shattering upon impact.

Just watching his friend crumble through conflict is the worst thing ever. Because Minghao is always so composed and known for being ‘obedient’ to orders and rules. He was liked because he blended in pretty well.

Sicheng, of course, became unfitting once he lost his will to speak. Marked for being broken, and that brings utter shame. But it didn’t affect him all the time. Even now, it’s just a little pinch of a reminder.

Sicheng walks over, stepping over the debris. “You are strong. Your mate is strong.”

“He’s… he’s slipping away, Sicheng.” Minghao’s eyes are glazed in tears. He’s looking at him like he has to tell him what to do. In a sense, Sicheng understands why. Minghao has always been abiding to rules and orders. He needs that sense of familiarity to properly function.

Though, to seek orders from Sicheng is a terrible idea. But this situation is so much worse.

He can’t stand by and let his friends wallow in their fears. He’ll swallow anything to help and save them. “Go save him, Minghao. Junhui needs you.”

“I’ll get Hyunjin and Ricky to take your places.”

Just reading his hands, Minghao eases, a new, determined look taking over his expression. “I will. Thank you so much, Sicheng.” Minghao bows to the older and blitzes away.

The devil is staring at his hand that’s beginning to bruise, radiating Jisung’s signature.

Fool, I’m the one who owes you so much.

Sicheng can’t ignore the chaos that stirs in his guts. Something bad is going to happen that will be utterly out of his control. He’s never been one to grasp control of anything anyway.

⚚

By the next day, Taeyong, Yuta, and Sicheng are requested to come over to Maekubia. Most of the team aren’t able to check up on their friends due to schedules and conflicts, promising to do their best to come visit as soon as possible.

They’re entering Chenle’s hospital room, panicked and anxious. At least they know their friend is in recovery and alive to say the most.

“Is Chenle okay?!” Taeyong opens the door, and the couple shuffles in right after him. They look ahead to see the said fae resting in the hospital bed, unconscious and patched up.

The Sleeping Guardians are present, still startled from whatever happened last night. Sicheng looks over at Jisung, and the devil looks even more panicked than the time the Reaver Maidens attacked Addersfield. However, right next to him, Jeno looks equally terrified as Jisung.

What in the world could spook those two?

When they turn their heads to see them, they’re immediately standing up. Jisung blitzes over with Jeno, and the younger demigod is grabbing them to teleport away.

They end up in the hospital garden, their visions dizzying from the sudden change of locations. They’ve never been a fan of the demigods’ teleportation magic.

“What the hell was that for?” Yuta grumbles.

“We didn’t even get a chance to properly see Chenle!”

“Whoa, hold on. What’s got you two so worked up?” Taeyong steps in, eyes carefully observing.

The two youngest are looking at each other, hesitant. Their lips are moving, and no words are coming out; they are too startled or scared to speak.

Eventually, Jeno heaves a sigh, looking at them with a sense of perplexity. “There’s no other way to tell you guys this, but…”

“Chenle regained his memories from his previous life.”

The breeze becomes colder in the evening.

What?

Sicheng is staring at the two. Specifically Jisung, because what the fuck do they mean by… that?

“What the hell are you saying?” Yuta speaks, confusion and rage felt through his emblem.

“You heard me,” Jeno assured. “Chenle regained his past memories. It was so sudden. He started rambling on, and on that he remembered. He remembered being… Jinrak.”

How the hell can Chenle remember his own memories?!

Sicheng induced a fucking pact to ensure that no one would try to get Chenle to remember his past life!

Sicheng is staring at his hands, his vision spinning. The spell was supposed to protect not only Chenle, but Jisung. For the greater relief of the past and for Jisung’s sanity.

Those who are bound with the pact are at a risk of their own lives if they ever break it. But no one has fallen under a curse or died. So… what the fuck happened if no one was able to get Chenle to remember?

“You guys didn’t tell anyone about him, did you?” Taeyong asked, completely baffled.

“No! Why would we do that?! It’s part of the pact itself!” Jisung seethes, hands turning into fists. “He was saying that he remembered all of it. He…” His face falls, growing distraught as he glances at Sicheng. “He was so guilty, Hyung.” His voice is terribly soft, soft and cutting into his soul with remembrance.

Sicheng thinks he needs to sit down, his hearts racing as it gets too hard to breathe. He pulls down his mask, inhaling as best as possible, and even with the fresh air of Maekubia, he’s thrown back into the flitting memories of their youthful hopes. History is always stamped into your identity. You can’t remove yourself from it.

But what does this mean now? If he remembers everything… then he must have figured out the way Sicheng is now. The reason his voice lost its will to express. Sicheng knows it’s not Jinrak’s fault. It’s no one’s.

Even so, if Jinrak or Chenle— both figure out, how will he react? How will he handle it?

He’s scared. He can’t face Chenle.

Sicheng can’t bring him despair.

For he loved his brother and hoped he’d rest in memories of bliss, but he was also part of his nightmares. They couldn’t be ignored when he knew the last time he’d ever hold Jinrak would be his corpse.

His chest burns with bile, and he bends over, clutching his throat. Dear Satan forbid him of any vomiting in front of everyone in the middle of a public vicinity.

Yuta holds Sicheng up with a strong arm, his hand prying his off his neck to breathe.

“Take slow breaths, Sicheng. In and out, slowly,” Taeyong calmly instructed.

Everyone’s voices are blocked out by his blood rushing past his ears, all too confusing and unfathomable. He closes his eyes shut.

He needs to sit in fucking silence and get his shit together. Tears sting his eyes, and he reaches over to Yuta, tapping his hand and pointing to his ears. The arm around his waist squeezes tighter, and he hears Yuta’s muffled voice before the muffled chatters become quiet as he’s eased to the floor.

He’s dry-heaving, trying to think of all the positive aspects that got him through it all.

Hands touch his shoulders, gently massaging them. Sicheng opens his eyes to see Yuta, the demon calmly staring at him.

“Follow me, love.” Yuta instructs.

He emphasizes on his breathing, inhaling slowly, and Sicheng follows.

It’s been too long since they’ve done something like this. Reminded of the dark days where he’d have night terrors, he reaches for Yuta’s hand, terrified of the familiarity. But his warmth and presence has always saved him. So patient, so kind.

Sicheng follows Yuta’s rhythm, inhaling and exhaling slowly until his body relaxes.

People have always said to breathe when panicking, but they make it sound so much easier than done itself. Not when you’re losing control of your own body that’s trying to protect you.

A battle between consciousness and instincts.

When he takes a few moments of just silence, he finally finds decent clarity to grasp the situation now. He looks up at Yuta, nodding and squeezing his hand in assurance.

The demon nods, moving to the side.

Sicheng looks around, seeing that the others are gathered around, kneeling before him in sadness.

Why must they keep returning to this?

“I’m sorry, Hyung.” Jisung softly said. “You really do love him so much. But I don’t think seeing him now would make anything worse.”

“Have you forgotten the reports Taeyong showed us?” Jeno hissed. Ah, he’s referring to when one person tried to change for the better. Realization dawns upon the younger devil, and he curses under his breath, bringing a hand to his face.

That’s exactly Sicheng’s worry. The past will intermingle with them and make it difficult for Chenle to move forward.

“He’s guilty. What if—”

Taeyong hushed everyone, and they turned to look at him. He’s got a collected look compared to their worries, a lot more confident than the day they made the pact.

“I think I may know how Chenle regained his memories of Jinrak,” He calmly says.

“I hate it when you act all calm in these situations.” Yuta lightly punches the leader.

“Yeah, well, someone has to stay collected,” The oldest rolls his eyes. “But my understanding of the situation may be the fact of Chenle’s recovery from the attack.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, how serious were Chenle’s injuries?”

“He lost a significant amount of blood.” Well, it could be very explanatory since he was attacked by literal blood thirsty vampires.

“He… He was really disoriented by the time I was there. When Jisung came, that’s when he started rambling about remembering.”

Taeyong hums, snapping his fingers. “That further confirms my understanding of the situation. I hate to say it, but he was merging the lines of living and dying. I believe the intertwining of death must have reawakened his past life’s memories. Reconnecting another part of his soul if I must say.”

Like when people describe saying they see their lives flash before their eyes.

Sicheng looks at the demigod, eyes wide and undeniably baffled by the theory. Yet it makes so much more sense.

“Stop looking at me like that.” Taeyong snaps his fingers at everyone. “You’re scaring me.”

“Well, we can’t help but be shocked by everything that’s happened until now!” Yuta pushes the older, who loses his balance while squatting.

“I don’t like that you’re able to come up with these theories,” Jeno muttered.

“Okay, well for the other concerns about Chenle’s reaction when he awakens. There’s not much we can do about it. We just have to adapt and do our best. Answer his questions, and clear things up with him if he holds any regrets. This is all I can say about it. The other cases are just examples, but Chenle is a unique individual. They all were, so I myself can’t anticipate much from Chenle.”

He has a point, as always.

“But how do you think he’d react?”

Sicheng reaches to grip Yuta’s hand tightly, and he knows the demon is unaffected by the strength. In return for a comforting gesture, he holds his hand just as tight, another hand rubbing his back.

Taeyong offers a warning look, lips thinning. Then his eyes mellow into solemnness, reaching over to hold Sicheng’s shoulder. “Sicheng, I don’t think you should ask. You’ve worried so much about him. If you keep searching for answers and methodologies— anything, you’re going to lose yourself in the past.”

Something distasteful irks from his emblem, and he hears Yuta’s breath hitch at the demigod’s warnings.

“Sicheng…” Taeyong exhales, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Watching you and hearing about your grief and struggles of this… It’s heartbreaking. You’ve been a wonderful friend to know and have around, and there’s always room for me… us, to worry about you.”

He chuckles, bitter and pained.

“You guys seem to forget that I’m your leader and friend. I’m here to protect you guys.”

Taeyong has always been there to sacrifice and help. He has loved every member so deeply. Sicheng can’t even imagine all the heartbreaks he’s suffered, as well as when they lost so many of their friends.

Right now, Taeyong is still trying to protect Sicheng from tearing himself apart from the past. Saving his sanity for everyone and himself, regretful.

He really needs to stop asking. To stop worrying like he’s losing everything he’s ever loved. Sicheng looks at Yuta, the demon, heartbroken and worried. His eyes are bruised, and he senses so much dread. Has Yuta feared the past this much?

He’s carried him through rays of hope, but the shadows linger under the light.

A shuddering breath leaves Sicheng as he looks at his mate. His friends. Why must he make them feel terribly worried? He looks down, staring at his necklace that dangles against his chest. The very same one Yuta had gifted him all those decades ago. Light, yet heavy with promises and the pure hope of the past. It’s altered so much, molded in a way that Sicheng doesn’t recognize its original weight.

“I’m sorry,” He whispered, breaking the silence with the heaviness of his inner chaos.

“No, no,” Everyone gets closer, hands hovering in worry and dismissive.

“There’s nothing to apologize for,” Taeyong assured. “I just don’t think I can tell you what I’m anticipating. You should go on your own accord. And we’ll all be there to help you if you ever need it, okay?”

Sicheng takes a deep breath, nodding.

“Thank you. But I don’t think I can see him just yet. I…” He looks at Yuta, and his mate is offering a small smile, encouraging him to choose what he thinks is best for him. “I need time to think.”

“And that’s fine, Hyung.” Jisung reaches out, solemn and understanding. “I’ll face him first. I just hope he’ll forgive me.”

And that, we are so alike.

“No!” Jeno suddenly shouts. “Doesn’t confronting about the past fall under the assumption that you are in fact helping the reincarnated soul remember?!”

None of them has ever considered that part. It’d probably take them a lot longer to realize if they had let it settle for an hour or so.

“Shit, what do we do?!” Jisung cursed.

“Okay, okay, everyone listen.” Taeyong looks around, brows knitted. “We need to regather those under the pact.”

“And do what? We can’t do much now. But there’s no chance we can avoid talking about it to Chenle.” Yuta pointed out. “Not when he’s going to question everything. He needs answers.”

“We can’t leave him in the dark.” It’d be terrible of them to.

“I know, I know.” Taeyong is clearly trying to keep himself composed, but with everyone’s outrage and worries, his voice is getting lost in the midst of it. “Again. We will regather those under the pact. For now, we will have to support and hope for Chenle’s recovery.”

“Hold on,” Jisung takes their attention. “I want to propose an idea. But, you’re not going to like it.” He’s got a lot of determination, and that alone says a lot for his risky idea.

“No.” Both Yuta and Jeno say. Even Sicheng doesn’t want to hear it, knowing the other.

“Let’s hear it.” Taeyong, of course, thinks otherwise after a few moments of silence.

“Whatever it is, he’s going to die,” Jeno argues, eyeing down the oldest.

Taeyong maintains a neutral expression, dismissing Jeno’s concerns. “We all know Jisung. He’s going to do things the way he wants to. If it means it’ll save a few troubles for others.” He gestures for the youngest to speak up.

“I’m going to risk it.” Jisung announces.

Sicheng reaches over, grabbing his shoulders with a grip that has his hands shaking. He’s shaking his head, outraged by such a statement! Jisung is the craziest devil he’s known!

“That’s it. He’s dead.” Jeno gets up and paces around.

“I thought some people were crazier than me, and I didn’t think you’d be one of them.” Yuta lowly commented. Sicheng doesn’t relent, shaking Jisung. He needs to stop this nonsense!

He has a high chance of dying if Chenle asks him anything. If Jisung dares to speak of the past before the younger.

“Hear me out,” Jisung remains surprisingly confident. “If Chenle remembers, then what is there to fret about talking the past to him? He’s remembered, and it’s not like we are forcing him to try and remember because it doesn’t exist. Do you get what I’m saying?”

Jisung is implying that Chenle will remember because the memories finally exist. Before, they never existed because he was perceived as a soul of no memories. New of an identity. Now that he remembers, there is nothing to force out of figments of imagination or knowledge.

Sicheng lets his hands drop to his sides, staring at him, utterly dumbfounded and… impressed.

“Wow,” Taeyong whistled. “That’s quite smart of you. I hadn’t even thought of that yet.” The leader is thinking, scratching his chin as he conjures countless scenarios. “It might just be fine. The worst outcome is Jisung’s death.”

“That’s the main point.” Jeno is heard grumbling.

Yuta scoots right next to Sicheng’s side, flicking Jisung’s forehead. “You'd better know what you’re getting yourself into.” Yuta is taking this surprisingly easy, more encouraging than Sicheng. The older looks at him, flashing a grin, and the devil almost falls into the leniency.

“I do.” Jisung looks at everyone, terribly confident. “If anything, I should be the one risking it in the first place. We are all bound to a pact because of me, and I owe everyone.” He looks directly at Sicheng, and he can feel his immense gratitude through his softened gaze. “Most of all, I am grateful of you, Hyung. You made the pact, you have protected Chenle and me for decades. It’s only right that I do something about the pain that I am tethered with.”

Just hearing his words is too much. Jisung doesn’t owe him anything. He did everything out of love of what a brother and friend should do. Tears brim in his eyes, shaking his head.

“Please don’t do this. What if something happens to you?”

Jisung looks at him, growing teary-eyed.

“Then it was truly my fate.”

Everyone lets his words settle into their minds, echoing with such certainty that it never fades in the silence.

This is Jisung’s decision. His ultimate choice, and no one can stop him. Not even Sicheng.

He sits back against his heels, looking at the grass. He has to trust Jisung. He’s trusted him and let him do the absolutely insane things a supernatural would be mad to do. But it’s worked. He just needs to try one more time with Chenle.

He nods.

“I trust you.”

Jisung reads his hands, tears sprouting at the corners of his eyes. The younger bows, head touching the grass. “Thank you, Hyung. Thank you for trusting me, everyone.”

“Argh! You piss me off sometimes, but you’re too honorable to be mad at forever.” Jeno marched over, lightly kicking Jisung. “If you die, I’m finding a way to kill you a second time. Got it?”

Jisung sits up and laughs wetly, nodding. “I’ll be keeping a lookout then.”

“Ugh, you’re finally a grown man!” Taeyong congratulates, wiping the devil’s tears away.

“I’ve been a grown man ever since I was twenty-one!”

“I think otherwise.” Jisung pushes Taeyong away, getting up with retorts about his maturity timeline.

Exhaling, Sicheng looks over at Yuta, and the older pulls him into a hug, resting his head against his shoulder. “He’s grown so much, huh?” The older whispered. Sicheng nods, letting a few tears slip down his face.

By far, this is the most he’s ever been so proud of Jisung’s growth.

⚚

“Hold on— What?!” Jungkook stands up, slamming the tables.

Meanwhile, Minghao is huffing a heavy sigh, taking off his glasses and placing them on the table. They’re back in the guildhall meeting rooms, regathering those who have been part of the pact.

“So it was pretty much useless.” Yoongi deadpanned. “No offense, Sicheng.”

The younger offered a neutral look because he couldn’t disagree either. The hand around his waist tightens, and Sicheng puts a hand over Yuta’s, assuring the older

“Okay, but… now what?” BamBam rubs at his temples.

“I think it’s best if we refrain from talking about the past with him if we can.” Seungcheol proposes.

“Actually, Jisung volunteered to talk to Chenle,” Taeyong informed.

The room goes completely silent, looking at the members of the Ubiquitous Guardians as if they’re crazy.

“And you just let him?!”

“He took it upon himself,” Jeno grumbled.

“If anything, he said it’s on himself. Especially for bringing everyone into this pact,” Yuta emphasized.

“Man, you guys are just a crazy bundle in general.” Seungcheol sighed.

“Well, I suppose now we must wait to see what happens.”

⚚

Jisung is fucking alive, safe to say. No curse, no death.

When they first entered the room, Chenle literally sprouted from the hospital bed.

“Hey, hey, you need to be resting!” Jisung and Mark are trying to get the recovering man to sit.

Apparently, the Sleeping Guardians were informed of Jinrak’s history through Chenle’s explanation, as they aren’t allowed to tell others as part of the pact, and now, they know most of the general idea of their past.

Chenle punches Mark and goes over to the couple. Chenle pulls them into a tight hug, sobbing his heart out

There’s a new presence… a change in his signature that feels so familiar.

Then he’s reaching over to cup Sicheng’s face.

“You’re beautiful, just like then,” Chenle softly whispered, and he can’t help but shudder in memories.

𖤍

“Sicheng, I don’t understand why you doubt your appearance so much. You’re pretty.” Jinrak is lying on his bed while Sicheng has his back against his body mirror.

“That’s the thing,” He groans, burying his head between his knees. “Everyone tells me that.”

“Does this concern your feelings about Yuta?” Jinrak looks at him with an unimpressed expression.

“Yuta has nothing to do with this.” Sicheng lowly speaks. He’s glaring at his friend, and the younger only looks intrigued.

“I don’t know… You two seemed a bit tense during our most recent meetup.”

Sicheng pulls his legs closer to his chest, biting his tongue.

“Spit it out, Hyung. If you don’t tell me, I can’t help you with anything.” The older devil can’t help but scoff.

“Shouldn’t I be the one saying that to you?” He raises a brow. “I’m the older one here.”

“Yes, but I’m your friend. I may be fourteen, but we have the wiser development of maturity as creations and children of the princes of hell. Say, I’m as mature as a twenty-year-old at minimum.” He does speak the truth. “Now spill it, or I’m sleeping.”

Fucking hell, this kid is good when he wants to be. He really does trust Jinrak the most. But does he really want to express how he feels about himself? Yuta?

“Does it look like I’m dying?” His voice sounds tiny and meek.

Jinrak immediately sits up, looking at Sicheng with a furrowed and concerned gaze. The longer the other stares at him, the more intense it grows, and he’s growing furious.

“Is that what he said to you?” The younger is walking over to Sicheng, crouching in front of him now.

Sicheng is avoiding his eyes, growing pathetic that he’s letting words concern him. But it’s from Yuta, there must be some truth behind it, for he’s only done and said honest and nice things to him.

He thinks he might cry. He’s so weak that he’s letting comments affect him. “Did he?”

“Not really… I just said I’m not dying and he said he thinks so— I mean just look at me,” He gestures to his whole body. “I’m exhausted, hungry, and yeah, I did lose some weight. But is it that bad that he has to tell me that?”

“Sicheng, you like Yuta, correct?”

The older sputters, glaring at his friend. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“Yes, or no, just answer the damn question.”

“I don’t know,” Sicheng is quick to answer. Really, he isn’t sure. Whatever is between him and Yuta is subtle, but intense. Unspoken.

“Dear Satan, just say yes. I’ve never seen you so concerned about someone’s opinion of you until you met him!” Jinrak is shaking his shoulders and hitting his head in an appropriate manner. “Sicheng, you seem so comfortable around him, heck you don’t really push him away whenever he engages skinship. You do it more often to me, much to my heartbreak, but whatever. You fucking like him, just admit it.”

“Fine, I do. Happy?” Sicheng exhales, and he’s wondering if he wants to punch his friend right now.

Jinrak finally lets go of his shoulders, huffing. “Now that’s out of the way, you shouldn’t let yourself grow insecure by Yuta’s words. He’s worried about you. He means no harm to whatever you appear to be.”

Sicheng can’t help but think otherwise. “It gets hard when he’s the one who keeps telling me that I’m pretty.”

“Hyung,” The younger is groaning and borderline screaming. “Everyone I see calls you pretty, and you only have reactions whenever Yuta compliments you.”

“Shut up.”

The other is chuckling, and he sees reaches over, cupping Sicheng’s face. His eyes are a lot softer and more saddened. “I’m glad he makes you feel like yourself besides me. But seriously, I don’t care how many times I’ll repeat it, but looks shouldn’t matter.” He jabs his finger at both his head and chest. “Inside matters as much as I’m cringing at this. It’s true.”

“I’m worried about you, too, you know? You’re an amazing friend and like a brother to me. I hate seeing you sad and insecure. I know you like him and yeah, but don’t let it get to you on such a personal level.”

“You’re beautiful.”

𖤍

Hit with the longing familiarity, Sicheng chokes on a sob, as he stares into the fae’s astonished eyes. He’s looking at him as if he’s a miracle. Fear and relief all over his features.

“It’s really you, Sicheng,” He exhales, his fingers trembling against his skin. The devil cups his hand, nodding and leaning into his touch. “It’s you!” Chenle openly cried as he pulled the devil into a bone-crushing hug, and he’s sinking to the floor, arms wrapped around his friend.

Sicheng tilts his head, resting it on the fae’s head as he lets the younger continue to hold him. He opens his eyes, looking up at Taeyong, Yuta, and Jeno, who are emotionally struck by the same sensations.

They’re teary-eyed, but smiling. Sicheng also can’t help but smile at them, feeling right where they need to be.

⚚

“You guys made a fucking pact about me?!” Chenle throws a vase at Yuta.

“Why are you attacking me?!” The demon shouts, catching the porcelain.

“Because I don’t want to hurt Sicheng!” The fae is crying and sobbing, and yet he’s still standing in the fury of the chaos and news. He marches back to the couple, pulling them into a hug once again.

“I’m so sorry, Sicheng! I’m so sorry, Yuta!” He hiccups, and the couple is hugging Chenle just as tightly. Tears are burning Sicheng’s eyes, his breath stuttering from the reminder of everything, confronted with the very soul that was hidden after all these centuries.

“For all the troubles I caused— I couldn’t imagine that I’d be… that I’d be the reason you lost your will to speak!” His hands are fisting against their clothes, crumpling and wrinkling. “I’m so sorry.”

Just hearing Chenle’s apologies and sobs is all too much for them. Sicheng is crying, shaking his head. It was never Chenle’s fault.

“It was never your fault. It was just… It was all the chaos that ensued. I couldn’t handle it. I was so weakened, but powered by love. And the weight of everything that day crushed me.” There was so much happening. Too many events left him traumatized, and he couldn’t catch a breather with the way things were working around him. The loneliness of the aftermath. The isolation of two weeks and being surrounded by dangerous devils. And now, he’s too comfortable with his own silence. But his silence is always heard.

He kneels with Yuta, nodding at him with assurance. The older’s eyes are brimming with tears, and Sicheng is caressing both of their faces.

“You guys mean so much to me,” He whispered, raspy and burning. Burning with love. “I couldn’t imagine a life without any of you.” He pulls them into a hug, and they’re both crying, sniffles and sobs filling his ears as they rest against his shoulders.

He looks at the others, nodding at each of them. They’re watching in tears and awe, and he nods at them too. “All of you have made my days blinded with hope. I’ve never felt stronger than ever.”

They all gather around, forming a group hug.

“All of you have grown so much, and I’m so proud of everyone of you,” Taeyong announced, crying as he finally got to see the closure of the chaos that had been relentless for centuries.

⚚

“Okay, but we shouldn’t tell anyone else that Chenle is reincarnated. It’s bad enough that too many people are informed of reincarnation now. It’s supposed to be archived information.” Taeyong unfortunately reminds.

“Must I induce another pact?” Sicheng grimaces.

“Please don’t! I don’t want to die!” Donghyuck clings to the devil.

“Knowing him, he’s definitely dying.” Yuta grumbles as he pulls the unicorn off of his mate and pushes the other to Mark.

“Sheesh, so possessive,” Donghyuck sticks his tongue at the demon.

“Whatever,” Sicheng rolls his eyes, pinching his mate.

“Then what should we do?” Chenle asked.

“I suppose they don’t need a pact. If anything, know that you could be dead if we did induce one. Think of it that way.” Taeyong shrugs.

“You mean psychologically condition them to think they are part of the pact?” Jeno deadpanned.

“That’s quite dark…” Mark notes.

“But it does the job!” Yuta shrugs, agreeing with Taeyong.

“We haven’t even tested it yet!” Jisung groans, shaking his head.

Ugh, these men don’t know how to execute such methodologies sometimes.

Sicheng snaps his fingers to grab their attention.

“Do we need such things? Just… have them swear an oath. They understand how serious it could be if word spreads of reincarnation.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Jaemin raises a brow.

“I’m shocked to hear you say that, babe.” Jeno looks at the Phoenix baffled.

“Glad to hear it.”

“Okay, let’s give the choice to Sicheng. He is the one who made the pact too.” Taeyong mused. But that’s because the demigod volunteered for the devil himself. Anywho, Sicheng doesn’t resent him of any of that.

“Please swear the oath that you shall not disclose this information to any other living soul.”

The Sleeping Guardians gather and bow, a hand over their hearts. “We solemnly swear the oath to never disclose this information to another soul.”

Once they finish, Jeno, Jisung, and Chenle go up to hug the three oldest men, all of them sighing in relief of the dark memories passing. Although, they’re missing one person.

Oh, Jaehyun. I hope you find our torments tucked away in safety now.

⚚

Sicheng is currently sitting in Chenle’s home, the fae burying his face into his stomach as he holds him tightly. The older is rubbing his back in a soothing manner, looking up at Yuta and Jisung with stirring emotions that persist.

Chenle says something muffled against his stomach, and Sicheng has to tap him to let him know he needs to breathe.

“I remember seeing Jaehyun,” He softly whispered.

The three of them tense, appalled by his statement. “I don’t remember much… but I… I remember hearing Yangyang’s voice,” He sniffles. “And Renjun’s scent.” Word after word, it piles on the weight of disbelief and heartbreak.

“They… They were happy,” His tone is light and relieved. Just hearing it, Sicheng relaxes, softening in the comfort of confirmation from their friend.

“So you saw… them?” Yuta softly asked, trying to grasp his words. A sense of ambivalence comes through his emblem.

Chenle turns around, sitting on his heels. “Yes. The memories are fuzzy. But I’m certain. I saw them.”

“Lele…” Jisung sits, speechless, and the fae reaches for his mate.

“Gosh— I missed everyone,” He sniffles.

Sicheng is scooting to rest against Yuta, the older holding him close. His hands are shaking, and the devil can’t help but feel his yearning. To long their comrades of eternity. Sicheng guides Yuta to face him, kissing his eyelids as tears slip down his face, and his hands around his waist squeeze, a comforting gesture that eases each other, but the heartfelt confession Chenle had just delivered… was the most blessed reminder and news they could ever hear.

To think of all of them as souls with no regrets, resting in bliss as they all prayed.

They miss everyone so much.

⚚

As for the attack on Addersfield, it wasn’t known to be an official attack per se. According to Junhui and Chenle’s reports they encountered unimaginable signatures. Junhui in particular was attacked by a lone vampire that took on the appearance of a child. It was odd, and when Sicheng met up with Minghao, the younger was furious and bitter towards the vampires. He vowed to eradicate them if it meant peace for all of his loved ones.

His words sent a chilling wave through Sicheng’s body.

“Given by your reaction, Minghao isn’t taking it well.” Yuta notes as they’re sitting on the engawa, staring out of the lake.

Sicheng is resting his head on his mate’s lap, fiddling with his hands as the demon stares up at the moon.

“Yeah…” Sicheng whispered. “He’s scared and angry.” Sicheng himself is scared and angry for them. For how could a single vampire exterminate the entire Wen household? Junhui is now the only survivor.

On top of all, the Maekubia empire isn’t doing anything, just like what happened at Avrotus.

“We just gotta hold out for hope. There’s always a solution to a problem,” Yuta’s hands links around his, bringing a kiss to his knuckles. Always soft and warm to the touch.

Sicheng wishes his hearts could tug in the direction of hope Yuta radiates, but he anticipates something greater to behold, shackling him of fear. Something he can’t explain, but only fear as these casualties become too devastating.

Sicheng stares up at him with as much hope as he can conjure, tugging against the shackles.

He leans up to kiss his mate, holding each other under the gaze of the moon.